Отделение V

Izyum - on the banks of the Donets River and the Mokroy Izyumets River, 120 versts from Kharkov. The Tatar name Guzun suggests that on the site of Izyum, or near it, there was a Tatar town. The latter, as we will see, turns out to be undoubted from written monuments. But our attention is drawn mainly to the Russian Christian Raisin. So, since when did Izyum begin to be populated by Russians? Back in 1637, Tsar Mikhail Feodorovich wrote: “hearing from the Busurmans the ruin and all kinds of evil Polonian theft against the Orthodox peasants, we pointed out on the Kalmiyusskaya and Izyumskaya sakma and on the Muravsky way from the Tatar war to build cities and forts, residential and standing, and to build all sorts of fortresses and arrange in the forts, so that the Tatars would come to Rus' take away, and the Orthodox peasants would be taken away from the war and from ruin and from complete intercession.” As a result, the king orders that money be collected for the construction of fortresses and for the maintenance of various people in them. In explanation of the words of the letter, we note that a) according to the Book of the Large Drawing, three roads went from Liven to Perekop Crimean - the Muravsky Way, through the current Perekop of the Valkovsky district, the Izyumskaya road - to the so-called Izyumsky mound, near which there was transportation across the Donets, and the Kalmiyusskaya road, to the east of Izyumskaya, crossing the Donetsk in 2 versts below the mouth of the Borovaya River. Book of the Big Drawing, ed. D. Spassky, M. 1846 - Margeret calls these three roads - Tsar's, Crimean and the path of the Great Khan. Moscow sentence of 1598: “Send one good village to the Seversky Donets along the Tsar’s road along the Muravsky Way. Track. Tsareva or Tsar's Road and Murafsky Way are one and the same. b) Regarding the construction of the Izyum fortress on the Izyum road, due to the thoughts of the royal charter of 1637, we do not have the same direct evidence as we have regarding Chuguev, but it is difficult to agree that Tsar Mikhail left without fortification such an important point on the Izyum road as transportation through the Donets at the Izyum mound. It is known that even under Tsar Ivan the Terrible there was already a Putivl guard stationed here to constantly monitor the Tatars. Painting of the guards of the Book. Tyufyakin 1571: “4th watchman - stand on the Izyum guard, on this side of the Donets, in the forests... And they should move to the right up the Donets along the Izyumskaya Way and the Savinsky Way and to the stone Yarku about 15 versts; and to the left down the Donets to Ust Oskol about 20 versts, and stand as a guard in the old place.” Painting of the Book. Vorotynsky 1571 “The 4th watchmen Savinskaya and Izyumskaya... guard them along the Donets up the mountain to the Savinsky transport, and to the left down the Donets to Ust Oskol.” Time Moscow General Ist., book. 8. 1850 According to the Chuguev correspondence, we see the Valuysk guard here in 1646, and the royal charter of 1650 ordered the Chuguev village residents to stand on the Izyum sakma. “7154 (1646) July 22 came running to Valuika from the village from Izyumskaya sakma from the tract from the river. Burluk Valuysk villagers, - and said: they were sent to move Izyum and Savinskaya sakma to the river. Burluka. And on July 21, about the insult, they were on the detour of the Burluk tract, and how they drove about two miles, and in that place they saw military Tatars of about 150 people or more. They are coming from Tatarovo from the river. Oskola to the river Volchi Vody and Belogorodsky District. And from those Tatars two Tatars chased them for about 6 versts, and they went into the Lipyag forest.” The Tsar’s letter of April 12, 1650 ordered “the Izyum sakma to move and beware of it alone (the Chuguev village residents), and the Belgorod stanitsa residents were not ordered to travel to the Falcon Mountains with that Izyum sakma.” According to the same correspondence, in 1663, i.e. Before the construction of the Donets fortress, Izyum turns out to be a place inhabited by permanent residents. “On July 30 (1673) the Savinsky watchman came running from Savinskaya and said that the Tatars had, of course, crossed near Izyum and beaten people on the road.” From here you can see, by the way, that in 1673 the area on the left bank of the Donets was called Izyum. Undoubtedly, it is known that under Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich, in addition to the security guards, royal hunters lived in the Izyum yurt, engaged in catching animals for the tsar in the forests and steppes; To this day, a place with the name of a menagerie is known in Izyum on the left bank of the Donets - here they took care of the animals caught for the king. Here is an interesting memory from Belgorod: “in the summer of 7175 (1667) July 2, according to the Sovereign’s decree, memory of the Reitar system to Captain Andrei Ivanovich Pobedinsky. On July 29 you wrote to Belgorod to Okolnichy and Voivode Prince. To Yuri Nikitich Boryatinsky, the Chuguev hunters Emelka Zubkov and his comrades came to Chuguev from the steppe and told you: they, hunters, caught animals in the household of the Great Sovereign Alexei Mikhailovich, 3 elk, a wild boar, and a wild pig. And now those animals are in the Izyum yurt; and that yurt is close to the Tsar’s city, and they, the hunters, have nothing to feed those animals. - On the 3rd of July it was written to Tsareborisov to the clerk Boris Morozov, he was ordered to give those animals food from the Sovereign's granaries oats in Tsarev Borisov so that they would be well fed. And how this memory will come to you: and you would tell the Chuguev hunters, Emelka Zubkov and his comrades, this day of the Emperor’s decree, and would order the Tsarev to feed the animals from the clerk Boris Morozov from the State granaries, so that those animals that will be caught in the future can be well-fed. And he would firmly order those hunters to serve the Great Sovereign, to care for them with all zeal, and to go after those animals and feed them urgently, and to take care of the animals so that they would not die with them and no evil would happen to them without care. And what animals will be caught in the summer according to the paintings, and you should go to Belgorod to Okolnichy and the Voivodes Prince. I wrote to Y. N. Boryatinsky and his comrades just for information. And those moose would be accustomed to being handled and the saddles would be placed on them, and they would be led around in the saddle so that the elk would be accustomed to the hands.” Thus, it cannot be accepted as fair that the Russian Izyum was founded not before 1682, although this idea is quite common. The erroneous opinion about the beginning of Izyum was formed solely from the unfair understanding of the royal charter of 1682. In a letter dated February 17, 1682, Tsar Feodor Alekseevich wrote to the Kharkov Colonel Donets: “according to your petition, you, Colonel, were ordered to live in the newly built city of Izyum, and to that city and tracts that are adjacent to that city, to Spevakovka and on Prishiba, to call for eternal life non-service Cherkasy.” This means that for the formation of a special Izyum regiment, which is especially clearly visible in the charter of 1685, which we present below. On the mountain overlooking present-day Izyum there is Kremenets, a trace of a former Tatar fortified farmstead built here for protection in case of Russian attack. On the left side of the Donets, on the Izyumtse River, there is a Kurgan with an ancient fortification. And here nearby is an area called the Menagerie. These places should be recognized as the places of the original Russian Izyum. On the one hand, these places have no other origin in history than what we assume; on the other hand, all the original Russian and Cossack settlements along the Donets were located on the left bank, and the right side of the Donets was considered Crimean. As for the opinion that the oldest Izyum settlement - Izyumsky Kurgan - was located at the top of the Izyumts River, 2 versts from the village of Izyumts - Bugaevka, then the ancient monuments speak against it and in our favor. In the Book of the Large Drawing we read: “and from the Balykleya river to the rivers to Izyum and to Izyumts, and those rivers fell into the Donets under the Izyum Kurgan, and Tsar’s Grad about 8 versts, and then the Northern Donets fell.” In another place it says: “and below the large Berek, about 7 versts, the river Erek Kamenny fell into the Donets, and between Berek and Erka Kamennoye the Izyum mound, and from Kamennoye Erka to the new Tsar’s city about 10 versts.” You see, the Izyumsky mound, on the one hand, lies not at the top of the Izyumets River, but at its confluence with the Donets, on the other hand, it is below the Bereka River, 8 versts from Tsareborisov, called the Tsar’s City in the Drawing. Thus, the Book of Drawings fully confirms our opinion about the place of the Izyum mound, and at the same time about the place of the first Russian Izyum. The guards of the Russian border took a place at the very crossing of the Donets, so as not to let the Tatars onto the left bank while they were crossing. This was the case back in 1571. Kharkov Colonel Grigory Donets built the Izyum fortress on the right side of the Donets, below the Tatar Kremenets, where Izyum is now located. This is what the colonel himself wrote about this on June 29, 1681 to General Grigory Ivanovich Kosagov: “You know, Sovereign, that I made my regiment Cossacks for the policeman and the general: on a high mound I fenced the town with firewood, the area from the field with oak forest, the wall is 64 fathoms, and the ditch was added, (hence the ditch was there before) in width and in depth; from the palms of every forest, 49 fathoms grow and I also dig; the third wall of the fence is fenced and a ditch of 50 fathoms has been excavated, and in that wall on the mound there is a tower up to a canopy of 25 crowns, and on a canopy with a sunset of 10 crowns and an attic; the fourth wall, from the shore to the mound 54 fathoms, is also fenced and entrenched with a ditch, and on the passing gate there is a tower of 17 crowns, at four corners, and a bridge, and on that tower they began to make a hexagonal roll. And from that town and mound to the big city, to the city wall, a ditch was dug, one and a half fathoms wide and deep, 480 fathoms. And I made an earthen rampart, my regiment with Cossacks, 224 fathoms, but it was impossible to lay a rampart along the same wall, and it was blocked by palm trees 40 fathoms. And the imperfection was fenced with palm trees 77 fathoms; and the ditch needs to be added 119 fathoms. And your sending by the Russian and Cherkassy people - 119 fathoms were added to the rampart and ditch. And the unfinished gross work and the tower is conceived, and half the gross tower must be made 90 fathoms to the shore.” On February 20, 1681, he wrote to Kogasov that, by decree of the Sovereign, he was ordered to “build a large city on Izyum and to that city call for eternal life of all ranks of Cherkas, and build courtyards and all kinds of estates,” and that for this purpose he took the Cossacks of his regiment and set off from Kharkov on February 20, leaving his son Konstantin in Kharkov in his place. According to the report of Konstantin Donets, 500 people went to Izyum with Grigory Erofeevich and after that another 1000 people from the regiment were sent, and he, Konstantin, with other Cossacks goes to the line. Under Colonel Shidlovsky, a ditch was built from the city wall to Lake Izyum. G. Stepan Vasilievich Prince. Yakov Dolgorukov: “of the current 206 (1698) June 16, Colonel Fyodor Shilov wrote to me in the Izyumsky regiment that near the city of Izyum the Ostroga city wall from the Crimean steppe, a ditch of 360 fathoms was clogged, and from the Ostroga wall to the Donets River on the other side to Lake Izyum there was a ditch of 160 fathoms and no fortress no. And in the arrival of the military people of the Tatars, the residents of Izyum were afraid to be in that city. But he can’t repair that ditch and dig a ditch in the whole place and set up a standing prison for his soldiers, for continuous services.” Dolgorukov orders that people be expelled from Chuguev to strengthen the Izyum fortress. The fortress was equipped with cannons and permanent military guards, over which the commandant was later in charge. In 1784, the Izyum fortress was described as follows: “in that city there is an irregular ancient fortress, surrounded by an earthen rampart and a dry moat; a shaft with a height of 6 from the horizon, a width of 10 fathoms; a ditch 3 arshins deep and 4 fathoms wide; To enter it, four gaps were made with overhead wooden bridges across the ditch; inside it, an irregular citadel is attached to two bastions with two picture lines and a rampart; two churches, one stone Cathedral of the Transfiguration of the Lord and the other wooden, in the name of the Intercession of the Most Holy Theotokos; in the ground there is a cellar for storing the treasury and storing gunpowder.” RKP. Statement of lands according to general surveying. The traveler Gyldenshted, who was in Izyum in 1774, described the Izyum fortress this way: “The Izyum fortress is a regular oblong retranchement, having a circumference of one and a half miles; it lies in the middle of the Donetsk hill, at the base of the mountain, rising 30 fathoms above the surface of the water. Most of it is surrounded by ramparts, ditches and batteries, and the northern side for 200 steps is fenced only by a ditch, which is protected on the outside by slingshots, and inside by a palisade. To the north of this fortification there is a outpost. There are two churches in the fortification, one stone, the other wooden; here are merchant shops, some public buildings and public places, but nothing else. The commandant, with a garrison of two companies, is subordinate to the Kyiv Chief Commandant. There are also two churches in Verstad.” Reise durch Russland, Th. 2, S. 289. According to the history of the churches, we will see that a significant part of the Cherkasy remained for a long time even after Gregory the Donets at the Russian Kurgan, on the left bank of the Donets and already around 1700 moved to the right. The Izyum cathedral church, made of stone, was built during the time of Tsars John and Peter Alekseevich with the care of Izyum colonels Konstantin Grigorievich Donets and Feodor Vladimirovich Shidlovsky, the one who built the Assumption Church in the Svyatogorsk Monastery. The cathedral was built in Byzantine style, with five domes resting on five high pedestals. It is dedicated to the glory of the Transfiguration of the Lord. Its majestic iconostasis, richly decorated with gold and carvings, was built in 1765, and the church was renewed, as can be seen from the old antimension, in 1751. Among the utensils of the cathedral church there are royal gifts - from Peter I: a) Altar Gospel, M. p. 1707, mounted in silver; b) Priestly chasuble of soto-gold brocade. According to legend, the tsar sent these gifts after he himself was in Izium in May 1709 on the way from Azov to Poltava, during the famous Swedish War. The church contains Turkish military badges, delivered by Prince Yakov Fedorovich Dolgoruky after the conquest of Azov; these icons remind of Izyum’s participation in the Azov War; By the way, provisions for this war were delivered by the Donets, which was then navigable, and subsequently ceased to be so from the mills built below Izyum in different places. In September 1825, on the 25th day, Emperor Alexander the Blessed prayed in the Izyum Cathedral Church on his way to Taganrog. And the next year, January 5, it was destined to perform a prayer here over his remains for the repose of his soul in the abodes of the righteous. The recently built bell tower with a warm church in honor of the Tikhvin Icon of the Mother of God at the Cathedral Church is a gift of gratitude from the Izyum residents to the Lord and His Most Pure Mother for saving them from cholera in 1831. Particularly involved in its construction were Lieutenant Daniil Efremovich Zozulya, who collected more than 7,000 rubles in silver for this item, Izyum merchant Yakov Ivanovich Dekhterev, who donated more than 700 rubles in silver, and landowner Fyodor Nikolaevich Durnov, who donated up to 628 rubles in silver. Unfortunately, the new bell tower's architecture does not correspond too well to the ancient cathedral church. In addition to the cathedral Church of the Transfiguration, in Izium for a long time there have been churches: Pokrovskaya, Nikolaevskaya, Vozdvizhenskaya and Voznesenskaya. The wooden Intercession Church, which stood in the 18th century near the cathedral stone church, was almost a cathedral church before the stone Preobrazhensky church was built. In 1703, the Cossack “Yarema old” in his will left his money with “Father Vasily Pokrovsky, a resident of Izyum”, so that the church “would sell Pokrovskaya for them for Izyum”. Consequently, in 1703 it became necessary to build a new Church of the Intercession. In 1712, in place of O. Vasily, who entered the monastery, the unfortunate Chuguevsky Archpriest Yakov, removed from Chuguev due to the harassment of unkind people, was assigned to the Intercession Church. The rebuilt Intercession Church was moved to the cemetery in 1822. In a request in 1712, parishioners of the St. Nicholas Izyum Church wrote that their church was built with the blessing of M. Justin (1704 - 709). On May 4, 1747, the St. Nicholas Church burned down, and at the request of parishioners - Yakov Katrukha and Yakov Onishchenko, it was allowed to build a new one, which was consecrated, as can be seen from the antimins, in 1751; This church stood near the Donetsk Bridge. In the case of the pestilence of 1719, we see the Holy Cross Church in Izyum. By 1752, this church had already become so dilapidated that Izyum Colonel Fyodor Krasnokutsky asked permission to build a new one at his expense. And Saint Joasaph Gorlenko issued a letter dated August 4, 1753. By 1821, the wooden churches of the Exaltation of the Cross and St. Nicholas had become dilapidated, and in their place a stone church was built in honor of the Cross of the Lord, with an altar table in the name of St. Nicholas and the same bell tower. The construction of this church was done with donations from parishioners. More famous than others for their gifts are: Izyum merchant Ivan Boykov, lieutenant Fyodor Timoshenkov, government peasant Yakov Grizodub and the current church warden Gavriil Ivanovich Boykov. The Boykovs, father and son, in addition to timber and money, donated more than 50,000 bricks and a bell. On the throne of the new church there are three ancient crosses: one cypress, edged with silver, with a silver base; the other two are also cypress with the inscription "1732". Kazan Icon of the Mother of God, according to the letter, ancient. Donated in 1830 by the merchant's wife Praskovya Radionova. This image, as you know, was purchased from the former wooden Church of the Ascension; parishioners built a chased silver chasuble for him, weighing 17 pounds 89 spools, in grateful memory of his deliverance from cholera. Other monuments of antiquity are: a) the Altar Gospel, M. p. 1711, and another, M. p. 1716, with silver overlays; b) Colored triode, M. p. 1714, with the inscription: “Izyum Church of the Exaltation of the Cross”; c) Lenten Triodion, M. p. 1743; d) Book of Hours of the half-life half-rut, K. p. 1682 under Archimandrite Innocent Gisela, with the inscription: “Church of the Exaltation of the Cross”; e) Trebnik, K. p. 1736 under Archimandrite Roman; f) Missal, M. p. 1723, with the inscription: “Church of the Exaltation of the Cross”; – another, M. p. 1744. The Church of the Ascension of the Lord now occupies a different place than it occupied before. The first church of the original Izyum, which was content with the left bank of the Donets and the area - Menagerie, was built, of course, no later than 1660 and was located on the banks of the Izyumts River. The settlement where he was located was called Gnidovka. It was a low place and near the Donets. Because of this, Gnidovka suffered devastation from the hollow waters of the Donets; her church was also subject to flooding. So in 1728, on April 9, water, unexpectedly surging, damaged the throne, and by decree on February 9, 1729, it was ordered to build a new Ascension Church. In 1741 we see John of Sekhovsky, whose father was a centurion in the Pechenegs, as a priest at the Ascension Church. Disturbed and devastated by the Donets River, the residents of Gnidovka were forced to move to the left side of the Izyumts River, opposite the then small settlement of Pesok, about 3 versts from Izyum. The desertion of Gnidovka and the settlement of Peski prompted the church to be moved to Peski, which happened in 1792. One of the peculiarities of Izyum was that since 1682 it had been a regimental town in military and civil affairs, so in spiritual matters there was a Spiritual Board, which was first called the Spiritual Court, or the Order of Spiritual Affairs, and the archpriest of the Izyum Cathedral was almost always the Spiritual Director. To show the original district of the Izyum Administration, both secular and spiritual, we place here the royal charter given in 1685, very important in many respects. After the big title: “We, Great Sovereign, granted the Belogorodsky rank of Cherkassy Kharkov Punitive Colonel Konstantin, Grigoriev’s son, Donets for the many services of his father, Kharkov Colonel Grigory Donets, ordered him to be Colonel in that same regiment with his father Grigory, together; and to take care of that regiment and the Ukrainian cities and for quick preparations and campaigns, he, Konstantin, should live in the newly built city of Izyum, and in his regiment there would be foreman and officers and Cossacks: Izyumsky, Ostropolsky, Dvurechansky, Novaya Perekop, Bulykleysky, Andreev Loz, Byshkinsky, Limansky, Savinsky, Tsareborisovsky, Senkovsky, Kamensky, and that thirteen cities. And for that, the Colonel should give him this letter of honor from our Royal Majesty, with our State open red seal. And Colonel Konstantin Donets, seeing our Tsar's Majesty's many and high favor and salary, we, the Great Sovereign, and our Tsar's Majesty's heir, serve with faith and want every good thing, with all zeal, and carry out crafts and searches over enemy people with all the desired zeal, and in the regiments and cities to our boyars and governors about the enemy's plans both about the parishes and about everything, to fix reports quickly and authentically, and to perform his service with all fidelity, without any cunning, just as his father Gregory and other Cherkassy Colonels serve the Belgorod regiment; - and be obedient to your father, Gregory, in everything, and to carry out justice to your regiment sergeant and constables and to the entire Polish government in the courts and in all sorts of matters, in accordance with your old Cossack customs, and show kindness and greetings to them, so that they multiply and build up in the Kharkov regiment in the newly built cities, and appease the self-willed and disobedient ones and keep them in the fortress, so that everything in the regiment is orderly and careful. Our state was written in the Court, in the reigning great city of Moscow, years from the creation of the world 7193 m. January 31 days.” Thus, the district of the Izyum regiment included those places that were previously in charge of the Balakleysky Colonel Chernigovets. In 1739, the Izyum Spiritual Board administered the following deaneries: Izyum, Balakleyskoye, Burlutskoye (otherwise Pechenezhskoye) and Kupyanskoye, with 55 churches. We address the residents of the regimental town of Izyum. With such a strong fortress as the Izyum fortress was at that time, the inhabitants of Izyum, it seemed, could be safe from the Tatars. And from the Chuguev correspondence we see that although the Tatars many times captured the inhabitants of Izyum on the road, they were afraid to approach Izyum. But in the first years of the founding of the formidable fortress of Izyum, the Tatars especially poured out their anger on the Izyum regiment, mainly on the settlements close to Izyum. This did not pass without worries and troubles for Izyum. Both at this and in subsequent times, the inhabitants of Izyum had to be on constant guard against the Tatars, and then, as they relied too much on their safety, they paid dearly for it. The last one happened to them in 1690. At a time when the devout Cossacks went to listen to God's service, without taking proper precautions in advance, the Tatars secretly broke into Izyum and caused a lot of trouble. Colonel Konstantin Grigorievich Donets wrote to General Kosagov: “in the current year 198 (1690) on May 5, at 3 o’clock in the afternoon, we just left the service of God, walking from the church to the houses we did not reach the esmo, - hiding by the secret custom of the Tatars, horses with 200 or more, from Kamenka on the Crimean side near the city of Izyum came, eaten by one side, taller the tall city wall, right up to the fort, which is near the smaller town where I live, and was built towards the Donets River for water, and the others along the city wall, up to the corner road of the Moscow tower, didn’t make it to the forges, and at the end, inside the dug up rampart of the great Kremyan city, they ran away, took my 6 good and human horses. And at the Kremyanskaya large tower, they went back through the guard town of Kremyanskaya. And in that guard city, 8 people were kept on guard, while others barely escaped. And about 10 male and female residents of Izyum with their children outside the city were kidnapped, and others were chopped up and wounded. And we, the foreman and the centurions and the Cossacks, who had brought my regiment from the cities to Izyum, went after those enemies and drove them out of the city, and at Kremyants they fought with them. And they, seeing us, left Kremyants, and we followed them, also on horseback and on foot, beyond Kremyants to the outer rampart, until noon. And at that battle they had the Janissaries (Janichars) with them with a fiery Turk gun. And other enemy people stood in a cascade on the Kamenka River and in ambush along the bayraks, luring us behind a rampart near the field. And after that battle, the enemy people went up the Donets.” Konstantin Grigorievich, who spent his entire life in battles with the Tatars, repelling their attacks on the settlements of his regiment and going against them with his regiment in the Crimea and Azov, in 1692 laid down his life in the battle with the Azov Tatars. He, “with a small number of his own, caught up with the horde on the Gorokhovatsky Way, defeated it, but he himself was struck by a Tatar arrow and died the next day. Under his successor, Feodor Vladimirovich Shidlovsky, the Izyumsky regiment, along with others, received (in 1790) a letter of merit confirming the advantages and with an order on the number of Cossacks of the regiment. Meanwhile, the Tatars did not leave the Izyum regiment alone. This was a consequence of the above-mentioned royal charter on January 30, 1685. About the division of cities and settlements between the leadership of the Kharkov and Izyum regiments (see article about Zmiev). The years 1709–1711 were especially disastrous for the Sloboda residents, first from the Donets of Bulavin, then from the tricks of Mazepa and Orlik. The latter tried to persuade the Sloboda residents to treason, either by seduction or by the khan’s weapons; the Cossacks and Tatars devastated the Kharkov regiment; on the very border of Ukraine they occupied the Novosergievskaya fortress and sent parties from it to the settlements, partly for robbery, partly to incite treason. The Sloboda watchman of Russia destroyed this den of her enemies. Koshevoy Gordeenko and the Cossacks founded their kosh at the confluence of the Kamenka River with the Dnieper; in 1711 the hetman ruined the Sich. Since 1707, Fyodor Vladimirovich was the brigadier of all Sloboda regiments. Menshchikov and Raguzinsky, offended by Shidlovsky, succeeded in the fact that despite all their efforts for the peace of Slobodskaya Ukraine, its chief commander was brought to trial. The king ordered his estates to be confiscated. This was at the beginning of 1711. All regiments submitted a request to the tsar in defense of Shidlovsky’s loyalty and asked to return him to them, Shidlovsky was put on trial on the basis of a denunciation of robberies he allegedly committed in Poland. (Golikov, XV, 199). The Tsar wrote on April 23, 1711 to Apraksin: “Because this rogue Shidlovsky is very rich, for this much sake show your loyalty and work, so that his money, belongings and factories do not disappear, but describe everything through faithful people,” etc. Request of the regiments to the Tsar in May 1711: “last winter, the Khan of Crimea came to Ukraine with the horde, from seduction of thieves Cossacks, frivolous people, many of his guards are not allowed to commit treason. And that the Khan of Crimea and the thieves of the Cossacks persuaded the thief Plyaka and the Novosergievsky residents to treason, and gathered a large number of the same traitors into that city and strengthened this city, inclining and seducing our people to treason in Ukraine, and moreover, they kept it for the free and coming to Ukraine for themselves, from which not only our suburban regiments, but also the Hetman’s, not without fear were: then when he, Major General, returned to us from the Kyiv province and accepted the command, and by order of the Most Illustrious Count Fyodor Matveyevich, putting aside fear, at the most inclement time, having gathered, with the dragoon and soldier regiments and with us, Your servants, he went to that city, and without bloodshed they took and destroyed the fortress, and at the same time the fortress was a horde and The Cossacks were defeated, and the hope of the Khan and the thieves of the Cossacks of rapprochement with the Ukrainian cities was exterminated.” The petition was signed by Colonels: Sumskoy Ivan Kondratyev and Akhtyrsky Maxim Osipov, Izyumsky Regiment Punished Colonel Daniil Bystritsky; Oboznye – Sumy Kondrat Morkov, Kharkovsky Vasily Kovalevsky, Akhtyrsky Pavel Gavrilov; Regimental Judges - Kharkov Semyon Afanasyev (Kvetka), Akhtyrsky Leonty Stepanovich (Lesevitsky); regimental clerks and centurions of all regiments; between – the first Sumskoy Ivan Romanov, Akhtyrsky Alexander Lesevitsky; from Sotniki, among others, the city of Kharkov, Sotniki - Ivan Chigirinsky and Ivan Kapustyansky, Lipetsky Ivan Chernyak, Tsirkunovsky Ivan Barabashev, Lyubotinsky Samuil Smorodsky, Lebedinsky Ivan Tatarinov and Vasily Shtepa, Belopolsky Stepan Kukol, Krasnopolsky Mikhail Chertorysky, Izyumsky Esaul Mikhail Pestich and Sotnik Mikhail Mogilka, Bogodukhovsky Fyodor Pavlov, Zmievsky Ivan Dvigubsky, Kolontaevsky Grigory Boyarsky, Rublevsky Vasily Kobelyatsky, etc. About the Cossacks, see Skalkovsky “Ist. Sich" Part 2, pp. 21, 25 – 28. About Novosergievsk "Mater. Judge" Part 2, 186. but the consequence of the request was only that Shidlovsky was ordered to become a major general in the army. This was all the more unpleasant because little attention was paid to the other request of the regiments. Delighted by the tsar’s mercy to the hetman’s Cossacks, by decree of March 10, 1710, he strictly forbade offending the people by illegally demanding carts and other oppressions, the suburban regiments submitted an eloquent request to the tsar to ease their service, where they complained about the hardships of military station and various new orders. As a result of this, the order to deliver timber to Voronezh for the construction of ships, which applied mainly to the Izyum Regiment, was canceled, and the residents of Sloboda were protected from unfair exactions and burdens. We will present this request, remarkable in style, in the appendix. According to the royal decree, the Izyum regiment, in 1711, was led by Mikhail Konstantinovich Donets-Zakharzhevsky. The Cossacks did not let up. In 1718 - 1720, under the orders of the Crimea, they carried out the same robberies in the Izyum regiment as in the Kharkov regiment. We have not received information about which particular places of the Izyum Regiment were attacked at that time. But since in the case of the Kharkov regiment it is directly stated that the poor reward of the Crimea for these robberies was to be divided equally between the Kharkov and Izyum regiments: there is no doubt that the Izyum regiment suffered as much as the Kharkov regiment. In all likelihood, the Cossacks brought the plague to the Izyum regiment in 1718, and it raged in its settlements for two years. “In the past 718 and 719, during the pestilence that was in the city of Izyum, many Izyum inhabitants, lay people, as well as the spiritual rank of the Cathedral Church of the Transfiguration of the Lord Archpriest, Deacon and parish Church priests died from the pestilence,” wrote parishioners of the Izyum Cathedral in May 1721. To the disasters of Biron’s time, in addition to burdening the Sloboda residents with extortions and billets and various worries of the Sloboda Commission, including the 1733 denunciation of Izyumsky Colonel Lavrentiy Ivanovich Shidlovsky and Captain Dvigubsky, (The commission reported on Shidlovsky “about cannon fire, about the illegal seizure of state-owned land, about taking provisions and fodder from the store for his own expenses, about the dismissal of the villages in his possession from the supply of provisions and fodder, about giving Esaulu Dvigubsky on the farm and for the settlement of regimental land, and about the determination of the centurion Kapnistov for customs duties (Vasily Kapnist), who stole money from one hundred or more rubles." Decrees dated May 29 and June 31 (?) 1754, ordered to take away what was illegally taken, and to order Colonel Shidlovsky to be arrested for three days. T. 9. N 6578 and 6610.) It was also true that in 1736 and 1737 the Tatars terribly devastated the settlements of the Izyum regiment. To this day they still say about this time: “the horde fell into the Izyum regiment and suffered a lot of harm, so that they could not see the filthy borscht in front of their eyes.” Meanwhile, detachments of the regiment with Sotnik Vasily Kapnist set off from Izyum to fight the Crimea, and from Izyum, throughout the entire war of 1736-1738, they sent provisions for the army along the Donets River on canoes. To complete the disasters, these relations with the Crimea and Azov, the Izyum regiment was affected by the plague, which terribly devastated the Izyum regiment and Izyum. In the 1739 report about idle places it is said: “in the city of Izium, the Church of the Intercession of the Most Holy Theotokos is without a Priest, - and with it there are 10 households left behind by the pestilence; The Church of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross without a Priest, with 15 households left behind by the pestilence, a protege has been appointed; The Church of the Ascension of the Lord without a Priest, with 35 households left behind by the pestilence, a protege has been appointed.” In another case from 1739 of the St. Nicholas Church, Priest Vasily Poznansky died of a pestilence in August 1738. In the confessional statement of the same year, at all 5 Izyumsky churches, the parishioners are shown to be 253 male souls, 278 female. Meanwhile, according to the statement of 1732, there were 163 courtyards at the Cathedral Transfiguration Church, 77 courtyards at the Intercession Church, 75 courtyards at the Cross Church, 53 courtyards at the Nikolaevskaya Church, 73 courtyards at the Ascension Church, and a total of 368 courtyards. After such devastation, Izyum could not recover for a long time. 10 years after the pestilence, precisely in 1747, there were 100 households in Izyum at the Cathedral Church, at Pokrovskaya - 38 households, at Nikolaevskaya - 48 households, at Voznesenskaya - 45 households, and a total of 268 households. Given this situation in Izyum, even in 1749 the St. Nicholas Church stood empty, without service and without a Priest; there was a Priest at Pokrovsky, but no services were performed there either. In 1747, the Consistory made an order to send the bells of two empty Izyum churches to Belgorod to replace the Tsar’s bells that had broken there; however, this order remained unfulfilled: the regimental elders wrote on their own that the number of residents in Izyum is increasing, and they hope for the mercy of God - it will soon increase even more, why churches are necessary; and they bought the bells, so they asked to leave the bell in Izyum. After Mikhail Konstantinovich, the Izyumsky regiment was first taken over by Vasily Garyaistov and in 1731 by the former Kharkov Colonel Lavrenty Ivanovich Shidlovsky. For the affairs of the Consistory of Goryaists - colonel in 1730, but he was only on assignment); from the middle of 1743, Ivan Grigorievich Kvitka, a relative by wife of St. Joseph Gorlenok, was the Izyum colonel, distinguished by his courage in battles with the Tatars and Poles, and therefore, back in 1738, he was awarded the rank of colonel. He had the good fortune, to the joy of the entire regiment, to receive in his name a letter of commendation from the pious Empress Elizabeth to the Izyum regiment and then met the empress with the suburban regiments on her way to Kyiv. The last Colonel of the Slobodsky Izyum Regiment was Fyodor Fomich Krasnokutsky, an intelligent, energetic man, but sometimes unbridled in impulses of autocracy; for harsh comments about the new (vicarious) administration, he was sent to Kazan with deprivation of ranks and property, and although subsequently, at the request of his wife, an energetic Cossack woman, he was returned to Slobodskaya Ukraine, he soon died without receiving ranks. Charitable institutions in Izium - a charitable institution, a hospital and an almshouse. In addition to arable farming, state-owned peasants, parishioners of the Church of the Resurrection, have bakshi and quite significant trade. Fairs: on the day of Midsummer, on Midsummer's Day, on the Exaltation and on the Day of Demetrius. Working capital can be up to 200,000 silver rubles. The enterprising ones go to the Crimea for salt, to the Don for fish - mainly for ram, to Bakhmut for alabaster. I. Petition to the sovereign of 1710. Most powerful Tsar, Most Gracious Sovereign! In past years, our grandfathers, fathers and brothers and relatives and we from our native Little Russian cities came under your State High-Power Hand on this side of the Dnieper, and the Boyars and Voivodes who came to Belgorod and Kursk, reassuring us with your State's irrevocable mercy and all our Cherkassy inalienable from us back-previous former liberties, in defense The Ukrainians ordered us to settle in residential towns along the Belgorod border, in the wild steppes, on the Tatar sakmas, which in some places were visited by the Crimean and Nagai hordes under Your Sovereign's residential Ukrainian towns, and to multiply those newly built cities they ordered us to call upon our brethren Cherkas to live reliably, from which five regiments were formed: Sumskaya, Akhtyrsky, Kharkovsky, Izyumsky and Rybyansky; and during the campaigns of those Crimean and Nagai hordes under the Ukrainian cities, We served You, the Sovereign, according to our promise, not sparing our heads, it is true, and in the changed shaky times we did not pester the traitors and did not bow to their lovely letters, remembering Your Great Sovereign Mercy. And in the past, Sovereign, by the Decree of Your father, the Sovereign, of blessed memory and Your brother, the State of blessed memory, the Great Sovereign, for the establishment of those cities for those of our faithful and parental services, we were granted, we were ordered to take the place of Your, Sovereign, annual monetary salary of Your, Sovereign, regimental service to serve according to our Cherkasy custom, under our former all sorts of liberties; and it was ordered to occupy lands, establish apiaries and all sorts of lands, build mills, occupy fisheries, keep taverns, and engage in all sorts of trade trades in your regiments without dues and duty-free, against our old Cherkasy custom - and the dues, which before the betrayal of Ivashka Bryukhovetsky were imposed on all our lands and trade trades, were ordered to be laid down from us, and from now on, those dues for our above-mentioned service were not ordered to be administered to us; for all our liberties and for land and for all kinds of crafts, in the firm hope of us and our children in the future years, your Sovereigns have given us many letters from the Order and from the Order of Great Russia; and which in our regiments there was a customs tax for drinking profits and horse duty, and transportation on trust and at the mercy of the Russian people, and those fees were given to us on the shelves at the mercy of no repurchase and without re-purchase, and for insults and taxes and for the lack of recognition of our foreignness in those cities in our regiments, the Russian people were no longer ordered to be. Yes, according to Your, the Sovereign, Personal decree, for the best service to You, the Great Sovereign, from our people, we were ordered to serve in our regiments the equestrian company service for the specified number without Your, the Sovereign, monetary and grain salaries from our belongings, and at that time Your, the Sovereign, letters of grant were sent to us, reassuring us with the previous liberties, and so that, On the other hand, do not impose any burdens on us, and do not send any assistants to the carts in any parcels, and we should have our former old liberties, and for that equestrian companionship service we are ordered to expect more than the previous best Thy, Sovereign Mercy, and that Thy merciful letter was ordered to us in the regiments to read in public hearing And we, Thy servants, hearers of Thy Great Sovereign, a personal decree in the hope of Thy, the Sovereign, mercy towards us, and our Cossack former liberties henceforth inalienable from us, with much labor and with considerable monetary and grain losses in our surplus, established that company in our regiments, and now we maintain it on our monetary and grain pay. Moreover, they take our Company assistants to Kamenny Zaton and Novo_Bogoroditsk and to other parcels and many carts. Moreover, they take our Company assistants to Kamenny Zaton and Novo-Bogoroditsk and to other parcels and many carts. Yes, we send several dozen carpenters from the regiment to Voronezh to work on shipbuilding. Yes, in our regiments, which has never happened before, not only among the auxiliaries, but also among the very companions, they place military men at the stations, and feed and water those military men from their belongings, and provide them with all kinds of comfort; and besides that, they, the military people, cause great devastation in our houses, by secret custom and by force they take all sorts of things and do all sorts of arbitrariness, from which the above-mentioned burdens cause us a lot of ruin and great insults. And now, Sovereign, we, the foreman and our regiments, in great sorrow and confusion, stand for the fact that, according to Your sovereign decree, in all the cities of our regiments, mills, fisheries, apiaries, bridges, carriages, horse platforms, baths, icebreakers, rolls, and all sorts of other prescribed articles were ordered to be rewritten and a quitrent laid; Yes, in our regiments it was ordered to reserve all forest land for the construction of a ship, and that, Sovereign, decree of our brethren is a great insult and a considerable burden; due to the fact that your Sovereign's previous letters of grant and personal decrees are dismissed, and many of our faithful services, for which we tried to gain mercy more than before, have become unconscious, and Your Sovereign's mercy and our previous liberties are being deprived without any of our service, and now, Sovereign, we are Your lowest servants, remembering Your ineffable mercy, and we dare to convey our promise to You, the Sovereign, in the very truth and offer our immeasurable burden and ruin; the essence is dangerous so that in the future, for failure to notify, we will not be in Your, the Sovereign's, disgrace, that from those above-written new Your, Sovereign's, decrees from mills, from fisheries, from apiaries, from icebreakers, from windrows and from all other quitrent articles, about which it is written in the letters to our regiments, to Yours, the Sovereign, There will be a small number of profits from the treasury from our regiments, and in Your service, the Sovereign, there will be a great loss of equestrian companionship, and there will be a great emptiness in our regiments, because our Little Russian people, for their extreme foreignness, cannot bear such hardships against the Russian people, and for this reason everyone will go to the free hetman cities, and others have already gone beyond the Dnieper to the newly built cities. But we don’t have forest wood, Sire, that is suitable for ship building, and some of it is available here and there, and it’s the worst kind, suitable only for firewood and for small buildings, and not for ship building; and the cities of the Sumsky and Akhtyrsky regiments were built on rivers, on the Psle and on the Vorskla, and along other fallen small rivers it was impossible to let only a large tree, and it was impossible to drive away even the smallest firewood, because those rivers were stagnant, overgrown with swamps, and they flowed through the cities of the Hetman region into the Dnieper River, and not into the Don and not into the Donets, and many of them were dammed. Also, the Kharkov Regiment cities were built not on floating rivers, at the top of rotten rivers and from the Donets River at a far distance; - The cities of the Izyum Regiment were built along the Donets River in the Tatar towns, and in those places the Donets flows very narrow with steep knees; and along the Oskol River there is also a small amount of forest land and it is impossible to go down that river. And the Rybinsk regiment in the cities of the forest land, except for the former reserved forests, is the smallest number and from the Don River at a long distance, and there are no other flowing rivers of that regiment, and it is impossible to drain not only forests, but also firewood, except for the Sosna River, because the rivers are small and swampy. All-merciful Sovereign! We ask Your Majesty for our previous many services and for the blood and death of our fathers and children, Sovereign, do not carry out the previous decrees of Your father, Sovereign, and Your brothers, Sovereigns of blessed memory, and violate Your Sovereign's decree, and our Cherkassy old liberties, which we granted, are taken away from us without guilt and our service, and ordered, Sovereign, as before to his decree of the Sovereign, we shall possess those liberties of ours according to our old Cherkassy customs and according to previous decrees and letters of grant, and the above-written new decrees on the commandment of forest lands, on mills and on fishing, on apiaries, on bridges, on transportation, on horse squares and icebreakers, on windrows and all kinds of quitrent articles, which in new decrees were written, ordered, Sovereign, to lay down and set aside from us, and henceforth they did not order such quitrent articles and any other burdens, Sovereign, to be imposed on us, so that our Little Russian people, for the extremeness of their foreignness, cannot bear such immeasurable burdens against the Russian people by any means, they will go apart, and so that we will not be insulted by others before our brothers and those who are enough for everyone will not go bankrupt and will not be able to escape from such hardships of Your Sovereign service. II. 1710. Report card showing how much salary money is collected for sending to Troetskaya in Izyum and the Izyumsky regiment in the cities for the current year 1710. In Izyum, on Toru, in Mayaki, in Tsarev-Borisov, in Zmiev and other cities of that regiment toll, rub. alt. den. Customs collection and drinking profits, and horse flesh Yes, in Chuguev the road toll is collected on The current year is 1710 in salary. 248 20 5? Yes, in Izyum and the Izyum regiment in the cities, for eagled paper of smaller and medium coats of arms for 15 stops, Yes, a large coat of arms for ten and 9 sheets for the sale fee. 150 26 4 And that paper was sent from Belgorod in the past Yes, in Izyum in the regimental Town Hall it was accepted at Izyumsky Archpriest Alexander Aleshkevich from the crown 445 memories At Andreevsky headman Ivan Topchitsky accepted from crowns with 119 memories 19 6 4 Zmievsky Archpriest Stefan Zamosky from the crowns III. – 1722 Receipt. On September 1722, in the 22nd village of the Belgorod province, the rentary was accepted for the past years 1717 - 1720 and 1721. rub. alt. den. For Tsareborisov: bridging For Zmiev: bridging and transportation 94 30 – from the horse area 1 12 2? For Izyumskaya and other regiments of cities Total for each year 597 23 3? And for these three years 1793 4? Tsareborisov was once a very significant fortification. Tsareborisov, by his very name, points to its founder - Tsar Boris Feodorovich Godunov. Borisov city was founded in 1598. On the right, high bank of Oskol, it was fortified by nature itself. From the east it was protected by a steep mountain, from the south by a deep ravine through which the Bakhtin stream flows; from the west and north-west there is another ravine. Only a small space on the north side remained open; but here, as on other sides, the square was surrounded by a high rampart. The Book of the Great Drawing more than once mentions the Tsareborisov fortress, under the name of Tsarev Grad - the new Tsarev Grad. About the foundation of Tsareborisov, this is what the new chronicler writes: “Tsar Boris decided to build a city in his name in defense from the Crimean; having sent Okolnichey Bogdan Yakovlevich Belsky and Semyon Alferov, he ordered to hasten the construction of the city; many military men were sent with them, and some of the Cossacks and Streltsy were ordered to stay there to live. Bogdan Yakovlevich was very rich and took with him everything in abundance. He began to build the city ahead of his people - he built a tower and a large part of the city with a large fortress; Following this example, he then ordered the workers to build the rest. Soon the city is rebuilt, fortified and inhabited by various inhabitants. During the construction of the city, he fed and watered all the soldiers at his own expense; He gave money to others, clothes to others, and generally supplied them with everything they needed. Everyone praised him. Strong praise for Belsky reached Moscow. Boris declared strong anger at him for his service, ordered him to be seized as a villain and dishonorably sent him into exile, where he was imprisoned; His property was ordered to be sold, Boris took over the estates and fatherland. The senior nobles who were in his regiment, Afanasy Zinoviev and his comrades, were also ruined and exiled to prison for praising Bogdan.” Tsareborisov residents in the Belogorodskaya memorial of 1727 say: “in past years, our long-time grandfathers and fathers were brought from different cities to the newly built city of Tsarev-Borisov, while others came to their relatives on their own, and for settlement we were given land and hay fields, near this city on both sides of the Oskol River and the Bakhtin River." South of Tsareborisov, versts 30, 40 and further into the depths of the steppes, at the same time a rampart was built, traces of which are visible near the city of Slavyansk. It went to the village of Oposhni. The first defenders and settlers of the Borisov city were the archers, then, when the Sloboda Izyum regiment was formed, Tsareborisov became a military settlement of the Cherkasy. There is no doubt that at the same time the fortress was founded, churches of God were founded in it. In the promemory of 1727 it is said that in order to protect against the destructive infection that raged in 1718 and 1719, in Tsareborisovo the churches of God were burned along with residential buildings, but which ones are not visible. Not in Tsareborisovo itself, but in a completely different place, a monument has been preserved that says that in ancient Tsareborisovo there was a church of the Transfiguration of the Lord. In the church of the military settlement of Peter and Paul, the altar gospel is preserved, M. from 1654, donated, as the inscription on it says, “to the Church of the Transfiguration of the Lord, which is in the Tsarev Borisov settlement, March 7164 (1656) on the 5th day.” In the current Nicholas Church of Tsareborisov there is kept the altar gospel, M. p. 1661, acquired for the Nicholas Church, as the inscription says, under Ataman Agathon by the Cossack Miron. With this gospel and with the news of 1727, there is no doubt that the Church of St. Nicholas existed in Tsareborisov back in the middle of the 17th century. During the pestilence of 1719, the churches of Tsareborisov, as we said, were burned. In the new settlement, the Church of St. Nicholas was consecrated in 1721. In the affairs of the former Izyum Spiritual Board, we see that in 1722, the Tsareborisov Nikolaev priests, Gregory and Peter, signed the hearing of the decree. In this case, it is clear that at the St. Nicholas Tsareborisovsky Church in 1722 there were two clergy, although according to the 1732 list of parishioners at the Tsareborisovsky Church, 65 households are shown. Of course, these clergy were previously at the two churches of Transfiguration and Nikolaevsky; but now they are united at one church, for lack of another. Since 1799, the current St. Nicholas Church has existed with one dome, wooden, like all those that preceded it. Another Tsareborisov church, the Church of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary, was consecrated in 1770. In 1799, in place of the dilapidated one, a new one was built and consecrated, which still exists today. The elder, peasant Andrei Yakovlev Kovalevsky, did a lot to decorate this church; in 1829 he donated up to 300 silver rubles to renew it. In Tsareborisov there were schismatics in the past, as can be seen from the case of 1737. This is natural: various vagabonds who ran away from the court and landowners from Russia took refuge in Tsareborisovo. In 1722, there were 102 such tramps, and the manager of Tsareborisov was obliged to sign all of them out of Tsareborisov. But in 1725 it was discovered that they again returned to Tsareborisov and settled here as owners. This is shown by the promemory sent from the Belgorod chancellery to Bakhmutskaya on April 20, 1727. From the affairs of the former Izyum Spiritual Board, it is clear that in 1724 these people built a chapel for themselves and accepted a fugitive priest, but this latter was then expelled from Tsareborisov, and the chapel was broken. Now there is no split here. In the mentioned promemory about Tsareborisov it is said: “in 1718 there was a pestilence among these people and a large number of people died; and in 1719, in the month of June, Major Prince Grigory Volkonsky was sent to the Tobolsk regiment with dragoons and sent them out of the city into the forest, kept them under guard, and ordered the Tsareborisovsk city fortress and churches of God and in them the Holy icons and church utensils and the gunpowder and other treasury and courtyards with belongings to be burned without a trace.” According to the same memory, 23 people from the Russians and 74 from Sloboda Cherkassy survived the pestilence. And in 1722, in addition, there were: a) under the leadership of the manager Voinov, 94 Russian people who came to Tsareborisov “from different cities” after a pestilence; b) under the leadership of centurion Andrei Samborsky - the Cossacks of the Izyum regiment “newcomers from the hetman cities from the Sloboda regiments who came after the pestilence, 229 people.” Consequently, in 1722 there were only 420 people. According to the confessional list of 1737, there were 20 male souls at the St. Nicholas Church. 20 women spiritual; 114 men, 84 women shower of serving Cossacks; 148 men, 120 women Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth; 210 men, 158 women. odnodvortsev; 352 men, 292 women. subjects of Cherkasy, and in total 849 men, 674 women. shower. In 1739 there were 9 men, 7 women. spiritual souls; 128 men, 116 women. Cossacks; 111 men, 94 women Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth; 92 men, 77 women odnodvortsev; 77 men, 74 women citizens of Cherkasy, and in total 417 men, 368 women. shower. Therefore it decreased by half. This means that the plague devastated Tsareborisovsky parish in 1738. In 1847, only 5 people died here from cholera, but 48 babies died from measles. In 1848, 109 people died from cholera; scurvy in 1849 stole 22 people. As for the disasters that the city of Borisov experienced, falling, as the prophet put it, into human hands, then first of all it must be said that during the general disorder of Russia, the impostor False Peter occupied Tsareborisov in 1610, and the Tsareborisov archers, willingly or unwillingly, then went with him to Putivl, and from there to Tula, where the impostor was defeated and captured. After that, the city of Borisov remained desolate for some time, and therefore was called the Borisov settlement for a long time, even after it was occupied by the guards, whom we see here in 1633. Since the construction of the Chuguev fortress, i.e. Since 1639, archers and villagers from Chuguev were sent to Borisov to monitor the Tatars. But since, due to its position on the edge of the Crimean steppes, Borisov was a dangerous place: the Chuguevites reluctantly went here, and several times asked themselves, as the grace of God, to be released from maintaining guards in Borisov. Borisov was as important as it was a dangerous place for another reason. The embassy road to Crimea passed through it. The ambassadors stopped in Tsareborisov both to rest and to receive orders from the Government. There was a protective outpost against the plague here; those traveling from the south fumigated their property, and the ambassadors, having made lists from their papers, set the originals on fire, and the lists, having been fumigated, were transferred to the other side of the outpost for immediate dispatch. This feature of the area was the reason for both the early founding of the Borisov city and the fact that it was often attacked, in addition to the Tatars, by a gang of thieves and robbers, sometimes by order of Polish lords and officials. Valuysky Voivode’s letter of 1644 to Chuguev: “On July 4 he sent to Valuyki to the Svyatogorsk Monastery to check on the Ataman... On July 6 they were in Prince Ivanov Luka and in that place the thieves of Cherkassy dispersed them. On July 12 he sent to the Svyatogorsk Monastery... And the Svyatogorsk Elder Job told them. In July, 8 people came to them in the Holy Mountains of Cherkassy and told them: they came from Mordva, all 70 people, and are waiting to smash the Crimean messengers and Sovereign Envoys... Of those Cherkassy, ​​70 people, other thieves’ Cherkassy lie near the Holy Mountains along the Donets and many people near the embassy road.” A reply from Belgorod in 1644: “On July 22, we drove across the Oskol River to Sakma, the thieves passed through Cherkasy, about 300 people passed.” According to the article list of 1642, “in February of this they came to the Donets River and the envoy (of the Crimean Khan) was defeated and beaten by the Zaporozhye Cherkasy from the foreign cities of the Kingdom of Poland - from Mir-gorodok, from Zhigimontov, from Poltava; and their ataman was Gritsko Torsky.” The envoy Megmet Chaush and 6 people of his retinue were killed, his brother Mustafa Chelebey and others were robbed. Given such local conditions in the city of Borisov, it was difficult to keep the Russian guards in it. Another thing is the Cherkasy people of that time, who were accustomed to a fighting, anxious life. It was also natural that the tsar was glad when the Don Cossacks volunteered to live in Tsareborisov, although until 1647 the authorities strictly ordered the Borisovites to beware of relations with the Don people. In 1657 we saw Cherkasy and Russian people in Borisov, and in the same year the royal salary was sent to the “newly equipped Russian people” and the Cossacks “who came from different cities.” In 1666 we found three kinds of residents in Borisov town - Don Cossacks, Russian people and Cherkasy. But if the Moscow Russian people did not live very peacefully with the Cherkasy people, then even less could one expect peace from the Don people of that time. These grievances on the part of the Donets, and especially their commanders, were the reason that in 1668 the Tsareborisovsky Cherkassy took the side of the rebellious Hetman Bryukhovetsky. But two years after that, bands of Donets appeared in Tsareborisov, took possession of the city and brought such fear to the border Russian governors that the Belgorod governor immediately sent from Ostrogozhsk “Colonel of the Reitar system Mikhail Gopt and Sumy Colonel Gerasim Kondratyev with their regiments and other regiments with many military men to the city of Tsareborisov.” The Chuguevsky governor was ordered, uniting with the colonels, to go “against thieves and oathbreakers.” However, the matter was soon over without much difficulty. It turned out that there were no more than 150 Donets in Tsareborisov. According to the Chuguev correspondence, from which this information is taken, it is not clear what prompted the Don people to raise this alarm. Probably, the matter arose due to the fact that the government, based on the events of 1668, having recognized the Tsareborisov Donets as unreliable servants of the tsar, wanted either to oust them from Borisov or subjected them to other punishments, and they called on new bands from the Don to help them. At least, according to the papers of subsequent times, in the city of Borisov we see not Donets, but migrants and immigrants from Russia, although the management of the latter was still separate from the management of the Cherkassy, ​​who were ruled by the centurion. According to Stepan Zvegintsev’s reply to Chuguev, “On December 16, 189 (1680), 100 or more Tatars came to Tsareborisov Tatars, and the Tsareborisov residents, many people, were rounded up and the livestock herds were all driven away and the Sovereign’s fortresses were broken down below Bakhtin’s well.” At this time, 16 people were captured, including Ivan and Elisha Yemchenko and Ivan Sezenenko. The next day, December 17, the Tatars captured 3 more people outside Oskol. “In the current year 189 (1681) in January,” wrote Borisovsky, the head of Chuguev, “the Tatarovs, about 200 people or more, came to Tsareborisov, and many of the Tsareborisov people were taken in full, and the townsfolk remained in Tsareborisov with few people, there was no one to send to the cities with replies, and the Cossack (Cherkassy) Sotnik Matvey Redka with his he doesn’t go to town on guard duty with Cossacks and doesn’t send Cossacks on guard duty when he’s away.” This attack of the Tatars took place on January 13, and they then took away 24 people from Tsareboris and almost only Cherkassy, ​​moreover, people who were famous, such as: Yakov Kolomiets, Eremu Begunenko, Maxim Yevtushenko and Larion Dzyubany. “The Tsareborisovsky Sotnik Matvey Radko wrote to me,” says Colonel Grigory Donets, to my regiment: on February 16 (1681), near the city of Tsareborisov from the bottom of the Donets from the Repina Yama, the Tatars were driven, and there were 100 of them, and, having been near Tsarev, they went up the Netrious River.” This time they captured 12 Tsareboris people and killed two; among those taken prisoner were: Maxim Shumeiko, Kondraty Kobylyatsky, Grigory Yemchenko, Lavrenty Radchenko and Pavel Pugachev; some of them were taken beyond Oskol to Prince Ivanova Luka. “Buli Tatar near Tsarev from the forest through Oskul,” reported the Izyum Sotnik Savely Lebezhchik at the same time.” The assigned centurion Tsarevsky reported to the assigned colonel Gavrila Mogilka: “they were in Tatar near Tsarev and at 21:00 (1681) they captured three people.” On December 26, 1681, Colonel Grigory Donets wrote to General Kosagov: “Mogilka (Savinsky Sotnik) went after the Tatars, who were near Tsareborisov, but had not been near Izyum. And he, Mogilka, writes that he followed those Tatars beyond the Torets and could not reach them, and that they were small people.” In February 1682, Prince Pyotr Ivanovich Khovansky wrote to Chuguev: “On January 31, Okolnichy and the governor, my comrade Pyotr Dmitrievich Skuratov, wrote to me in Kursk from Belgorod, according to a letter from Grigory Donets: On January 29, the thieves’ Tatars were near Tsareborisov and captured 50 people or more.” Then he orders that the spearmen and reiters be immediately sent to Kharkov, under the fear of being strictly held accountable for the atrocities of the Tatars. Konstantin Donets wrote to Voivode Neplyuev: “On September 26, 200 (1691), Sotnik Lavrentiy Ivanov (Samborsky) sent to us in Izyum from Tsarev Borisov with the news that on September 26, the residents of Tsareborisovsky with animal prey in the forest behind the Oskol River, from the Nagai side they saw Tatars, about 40 people and more, and walked in secret custom under the village. Radkovka." According to the report of “Larion Gerasimovich Demenka,” the Tatars “crossed the Donets 3 miles above Tsareborisov” and went up Oskol. Tsareborisov remained unharmed, but Radkovtsy suffered. The last Tatar attack on Borisov was in 1737. According to the revision of 1732, there were 380 male souls in Borisov, including 14 subjects of Sotnik Andrei Lavrentievich Samborsky. The metrics of the Nicholas parish begin in 1729, and the Mother of God in 1768. "On the right bank of the Netrgusa River there is the settlement of Novoselovka, which belongs to the Svyatogorsk Monastery; 2 versts higher than that, at the mouth of the Shendrigolova stream, lies the state-owned settlement of Peredergovka of the Izyum district, and even higher, about two versts, the settlement of Pavlovka also of the Izyum district, in which many odnodvortsev live The Mayatskys belonging to the Bakhmut district, who need to be resettled closer to Bakhmut, especially since they do not live very peacefully with the Little Russians.” This is what the traveler Guldenstedt wrote in 1774, and his idea about single-palaces was carried out; after that, the Cherkasy people of Pavlovka united with the settlement of Peredergovskaya, or the current Shendrigolova. According to the Chuguev correspondence of 1688, the “former Izyum Sotnik Vasil Shendrigul” delivered information to Tor (Slavyansk) that the Tatars passed through the Naked Valley in August 1688. Meeting the surname of the Izyum centurion of 1688, so close to the name of the Shendrigolova settlement and the Shendrigolova stream, from their very proximity we must assume that this same Izyum centurion Vasily Shendrigul, who later was a captain, left his nickname for the Shendrigolova stream and the farmsteads settled on it. Request of the Izyum Regiment to the Tsar in September 1699: “The Great Sovereign Tsar and Grand Duke Peter Alekseevich are beaten with the brow of the Izyum Regiment by the regimental sergeant major, Judge Ivan Voropai, Esaul Vasily Shendrigul, Sotnik Roman Butsky,” they ask that it be allowed not to deliver to the treasury “taxes for traveling and from the tray and kayuks,” which the regimental authorities were supposed to assemble on the Tsareborisovsky and Mayatsky bridges; reasons for the request: a) after the devastation of Tora and Mayakov by the Tatars in 1697, “many salt mines were abandoned and the salt wells were empty, and people from the Hetman cities began to go to Berda for salt, and that Tsaritsyn salt began to come in large quantities”; b) in 1699 “throughout the whole year, during the hungry year, not only few people came from the cities to Tor and Mayaki or Izyum for fishing, but no one brought grain supplies, and for such a hungry year, many Mayatsky, Torsky and Izyum people with their wives and children went to residential Moscow cities for food; and those who remained in their houses, and they fed on broomwood, mistletoe and birch bark.” According to Gyldenshted's information, we cannot doubt that in 1774 there was already a church in Peredergovka or Shendrigolovo, and based on the beginning of the population of Shendrigolovo, it is very likely that the church existed here since the beginning of the 17th century. The currently existing wooden Church of St. John the Evangelist was built in 1780 through the efforts of the priest Peter Grishnevich; in 1806 it was extended to chapels; in 1824, Lieutenant Semyon Druzhinin covered the church with iron. In 1827, landowner Marfa Fesenko built a new iconostasis. Since Shendrigolov is not far from Mayaki, in the old days of Tatar raids the Shendrigolovites shared the fate of Mayachan, as well as in the time of famine of 1699. In 1831, 63 souls died of cholera. In 1833, a terrible famine left the poor people in the most miserable condition. In 1848, cholera returned, and 55 souls passed away into eternity; then scurvy, from which 74 people died, and it’s hard to even remember the sick; there was almost no courtyard in which they would not experience the painful languor of this disease. At the same time, there was a famine, painful for people and destructive for livestock, of which many died. And all this in one winter of 1848–1849. Parish records begin in 1778. Number of parishioners: in 1790, 1931 men, 1212 women; in 1810, 1528 men, 1512 women; in 1830, 1726 men, 1758 women; in 1850, 1637 men, 1756 women. shower. Fairs – March 25, June 12, September 25 and November 30. The land along the Studenka River was allocated to the Svyatogorsk Monastery in 1666; the monastery later bought a mill on the Studenka River from a Tsareborisovite. Other economic establishments of the monastery were also established here. At the invitation of the monastery, the Cherkassy willingly settled on these lands. Thus, the population of Studenka began around 1670. According to the stories of the old people, the monastic Cherkassy people originally lived in the forest, at the very source of the Studenets River, and traces of residential areas can still be seen there now. Subsequently, they settled closer to the meadow bank of the Donets, on the same river Studenka, where Studenok is now located. According to legend, in a new place, along with the settlement of residents, a church was built; the old residents knew the place of its throne by the chapel. In the statement of 1732 it is said that “in the village of Studenka, the Church of the Entry of the Blessed Virgin Mary was built in 1711,” and here the parishioners of 46 courtyards are shown. According to the description of the miracles of the Kaplunovskaya icon in Studenka, we see the church and priest Stephen in 1744. On the stone found under the altar during the change of the church floor, the inscription says: “This church was founded in honor of the Entry of the Most Holy Theotokos, under the reign of the Empress Elizabeth Petrovna of Russia, with the blessing of His Grace Metropolitan Anthony of Belograd on March 16, 1746.” In the current church, the iconostasis is of ancient work and, of course, was transferred from the previous church. Between the church books there is a Lenten triodion, K.p. 1727. The parish records begin in 1726. According to the revision of 1732, the estates of the Svyatogorsk Monastery are shown: in Studenka there are 124 souls. husband. And at the church there is a school, in Bogorodichnoye there are 63 male souls, at the glass factory there are 29 male souls. The metrics for 1774 are inscribed as follows: “Belogorodsk diocese of the Izyum department, Svyatogorsk Assumption Monastery in the village of Studenka, Vvedenskaya Church, residents of Cherkasy”; in the same parish were the monastery Cherkassy of the Mother of God and Yarovaya. In 1788, the parishioners were called military settlers, were selected from the monastery to the treasury, and in 1794 they became peasants of General Vasily Vasilyevich Engelhardt, who, having received Studenok as an inheritance after Prince Potemkin, increased the population of its Cherkassy and Russian peasants. The recently deceased elder Methuselah, who himself was one of them, said about the situation of the monastic Cherkasy people that they lived very calmly and did not feel hardships. The monastery gave them quite enough land, only if they had a desire to work for the monastery, which had arable land, hayfields, distilleries and mills, the peasants worked for the third week after two, used in their favor. In 1831, 10 souls died from cholera in Studenka. In 1833 there was a severe grain harvest failure, and bread was bought at 10 silver rubles per quarter. In 1847 there was also cholera and 27 people died from it. In 1848 there was again a poor harvest of grain, especially herbs, and as a result there was a severe loss of livestock. Number of parishioners: in 1730 206 men, 172 women; in 1750, 351 men, 336 women; in 1770, 398 men, 387 women; in 1790, 168 men, 163 women; in 1810, 932 men, 982 women; in 1830, 879 men, 875 women; in 1850, 995 men, 1082 women. In the village of Bogorodichnoye, the number of parishioners: in 1790, 465 men, 415 women; in 1810, 822 men, 850 women; in 1830, 1259 men, 1479 women; in 1850, 1396 men, 1482 women. shower. On the right side of the Oskola River. According to the serf papers of the Bystritsky landowners, it is clear that the Komarovsky lands were donated by Peter the Great to Izyum Colonel Daniil Bystritsky. According to the revision tale of 1732, Komarovka was inhabited in 1706, and probably at the same time the first church in Komarovka was built. According to the affairs of the former Izyum Spiritual Board, it is clear that in 1722 Afanasy was a priest in Komarovka, and in 1739 the same Komarovsky priest Afanasy, according to the church, is called Uspensky. The 1739 Gazette about idle places says: “The Church of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary in the village of Komarovka was burned by the enemy, there is no priest, and there are 18 parish yards.” The destruction of the church was carried out by the Tatars in 1736. A new church was built here already in 1744; The church builder was Aleksey Bystritsky, Sub-Ensign of the Izyum Regiment. The currently existing stone church, quite beautiful, with a stone bell tower, was built by Vladimir Fesenkov and consecrated in 1838. Parish records begin in 1729. According to the revision of 1732, we see 46 households and 175 husband’s souls in Komarovka. except for two courtyards and 9 people at the mill and 83 souls. villages of Nikolaevka. If, as we said, in 1736 the Komarovsky church was burned by the Tatars, then, without a doubt, the parishioners also suffered at the same time. In the case of 1739, “the town of Komarovka, devastated by enemy people, the remaining Uspensky priest Afanasy” moved to Borisovka. This means that although in 1739 there were 18 courtyards in Komarovka, perhaps built after the Tatar devastation: but this was no longer the former parish, for which, according to the revision of 1732, there was also a school, there was nothing to live with. In 1749 there were 50 households in Komarovka. In 1750, 289 men, 270 women; in 1770, 215 men, 160 women; in 1790, 191 men, 177 women; in 1810, 235 men, 213 women; in 1830, 260 men, 298 women; in 1850, 344 men, 365 women. shower. Savintsy - near the Kamenka and Teplyanka rivers, near 16 lakes and the Donets River, along the old big road from Kharkov to Izyum and Taganrog. In 1674, Boris Myshetsky wrote to the Chuguevsky governor: “In the current year 182 (1674), June 10, Colonel Yakov Chernigovets wrote to me from Balakleya and sent a petition from the Savinskaya Sloboda residents of Gavrila Mogilka with 100 comrades; and in their petition it is written: last year 179 (1671) they came from the Little Russian cities and built a settlement on the Tatar Ford in Savinsky Crossing, and in 179 (1671) they were given the Sovereign's grain salary, but in 180 and 181 and the current 182 years the Sovereign's grain salary was not given. And being in Savinsky, they die of hunger; but it is not possible for them to plow the arable land and sow grain due to the arrival of military people; and when the military people arrived on the Northern Donets River, they stood on the Tatar climbs, on three guards. And so that the Great Sovereign would reward them, he ordered them to give them their own, the Sovereign’s, grain salary, so that while they were in Savinsky, they would not die of hunger and would not be scattered apart. For 4 days in July, Colonel Yakov Chernigovets wrote to me from Balakleya: The inhabitants of Savinskaya Sloboda are wandering apart from hunger; and those who remained are dying of hunger and want to wander from hunger. And on the Savinsky climb, on the Tatar fords, there will be no one to stand guard. And by this deed, military people, Tatars, near the Sovereign Ukrainian cities will begin to come unknown; and he, Yakov, and the rest of those Savinsky residents, will have no one to stand on the Savinsky climb and on guard; and without the Sovereign’s grain salary, they, Cherkasy, cannot be in Savinsky. And by decree of the Great Sovereign Tsar and Grand Duke Alexei Mikhailovich, the Autocrat of all Great and Little and White Russia, and by the signature of the governor Prince Grigory Grigoryevich Romodanovsky, the Savinskaya Sdlboda residents, according to their petition, were ordered to give the Sovereign a grain salary, two quarts of rye, and a quarter of oats per person in Moscow customs return measure. But the Belogorodsky Regiment has no cities close to Savinskaya Sloboda, like Chuguev, where grain reserves would have been collected in the Sovereign’s granaries. According to the Sovereign's dacha of grain wages from the Savinskaya Sloboda Cherkassy, ​​Gavril Mogilka and his comrades, against the Sovereign's decree, and upon the reply of the boyar and governor, Prince Grigory Grigorievich, ordered to commit... And who are the named Savinsky residents in Savinsky, I wrote to Colonel Yakov Chernigovets, so that he, the Savinsky residents, would send a list of names to you, Master, in Chuguev for the Sovereign’s salary.” Thus: a) the Cherkasy population of Savinskaya Sloboda, which was later called a city and town, dates back to 1674; b) in explanation of the above act and the military significance of the Savinskaya settlement, it must be said that the Savinsky climb, mentioned in the “Book of the Big Drawing,” the Tatar climbs at Savinsky and the Savinskaya sakma were one of the Tatars’ highways to Russia. From now on, in 1571, the Putivl stanitsa, and from 1640, the Chuguev stanitsa, guarded the Tatars on the climbs near Savinsky. And the Savinsky Cherkassy, ​​soon after they settled at the Savinsky Ford, had to make various fortifications along the banks of the Donets. In a note by Prince Yakov Mansurov in 1682 it is said: “The Tatar Ford is along the Northern Donets River, which is near the city of Savinsk. According to inspection, that ford is about a mile and a half away. Near that ford, no guardhouses or guardhouses were built, only the kuren was fenced with a fence and covered with earth, and loopholes were created. Yes, near that ford, near the city’s guards, a guard tower was built. And at that ford there are Pechenegs on guard, 4 people with a gun, 12 people without a gun, Cossacks from the Savinsky town, 5 people with a gun, changing daily. Before reaching the Savinsky city a mile away, a guardhouse was built on the Savinsky Ford (17 fathoms around) and a guard tower was built in that guardhouse (8 fathoms around). And near that ford there were guards placed. And after examining that ford, there are only 40 people on horseback.” Next we see a description of the amendments and additions in Savinsky. “From the Tarabanov ford, bridges were built to the town of Savinets, above the town of Savinsky.” The Cossacks of the Rybensky regiment are standing on Savinsky Ford; On that ford the tynyanka was built again. On the lower Savinsky Ford under the city there were 30 sazhens of dams, and 3 tynyankas were built near the ridges. On that ford stand the Rybensk and Kharkov Cossacks. On Savinsky, below the city, at the ford, old 160 sazhens were repaired, and 70 sazhens were banked, and 70 sazhens were braided; Yes, that’s why the shaft was marked with 120 fathoms of forest. And the Zolochevtsi are standing on that ford. On the 5th day of September 198 (1689), by order of the Duma nobleman and governor Stepan Bogdanovich Lachinov, the Zmievsky Cossacks of the hundred of Stepan Dyakov in the Savinsky Ford, in the watchtower, above the Donets and near the meadow made new 247 fathoms. The same year, October 13, according to his, the Duma nobleman and governor Stepan Bogdanovich Lachinov, order and according to his, Stepan’s formal reply, the Cossacks in the Savinskaya watchtower from new gouges made the old ones up above the Donets, made a gouge 390 fathoms.” c) From this description we see what fortifications were made by the Cossacks on the banks of the Donets above the city of Savinsky, under the town and below the town, but what the town of Savinsky itself was like is not described here. We will see the latter from the story of the legend about the ancient church. Here we add that by the royal charter of 1685, “the foreman, constables and Cossacks of the city of Savinsky” were transferred, along with many others, to the jurisdiction of Izyumsky Colonel Konstantin Grigorievich Donets. After this, there is no doubt that the first church in Savintsy was built no later than 1672. In 1727, the Savinsky Priest Jacob submitted a petition to His Grace Epiphanius, Bishop of Belograd, in which he wrote that “their church in the city of Savintsy, in the name of the Dormition of the Mother of God, has become very dilapidated, the roof has rotted and the corners have fallen off in many places, and yet the parish consists of 120 courtyards”; therefore he asked permission to rebuild this church in the same place, and under the same name. Permission was given, the church was rebuilt in two years, and in 1730 Izyum Archpriest Procopius Buzhinsky consecrated it. According to local legend, the wooden church stood in the fortress and was built in relation to military dangers. It was made in the form of a house with narrow windows, with the ceiling of a residential building, with a dome over the altar and a shingle roof. The fence near the church was extensive, consisting of frequently placed pointed trees of very considerable height; towers were made at the corners of the fence; on the outer side the fence was dug in with a ditch, and along the embankment of the ditch there were slingshots; Inside the fence there was a cellar for storing gunpowder. All this was called a town, where, during times of alarm, residents went for safety. It is clear from the deeds that in 1750 the Assumption Church was restored through the efforts of the priest Moses: this year an antimension was issued “in the town of Savintsakh, in the Church of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary,” signed by Blessed Joasaph, Bishop of Belgorod. In 1782, priest John Sukharev, having aroused the determination in the parishioners to build a stone church instead of a wooden, cramped and dilapidated church, went to Belgorod to receive the archpastoral blessing for his enterprise and the parishioners. In 1783, the stone church was founded. The good priest Sukharev had to endure a lot of troubles while continuing his business. The parishioners, having begun the work, were not too concerned about finishing it; they had to be encouraged to continue the building they had begun; due to their remoteness, the diocesan Belgorod authorities did not see the state of affairs and did not give incentives to those who should have done so; Priest Sukharev alone struggled with obstacles and stoppages. Despite all this, almost without any outside help, the construction of the church was completed, and the church was consecrated on November 8, 1793. In the current church, some icons were painted under the priests: John Sukharev and Maxim Sharfsky; the most ancient of them mostly date back to the middle of the last century. Of the liturgical books that have survived: the general menaion, M. p. 1681; service book, M. p. 1705 and K. p. 1740; Breviary, sheet, M. p. 1732; Gospel, M. p. 1733; Lenten Triodion, M. p. 1748; color triode, M. p. 1749. Another church in Savintsy, in honor of the Ascension of the Lord, was built in 1779. This is what the inscription on the cross says. The metrics of the Assumption Church begin in 1729, and of the Ascension Church - in 1775. It was mentioned above that in 1727 there were 120 households in the parish of the Savintsevsky Church; in the statement of 1732 there are already 160 households, 567 male souls, and a spital (almshouse) at the church, and in addition, in Alder Horn there are 139 male souls; in Zhukovka (Chepel), centurion Semyon Bystritsky, 139 male souls; a total of 845 male souls. The increase in the population of Savintsy subsequently occurred from the resettlement of a significant number of Cherkassy here from the western edge of the province, mainly from Lebedinsky district. In 1849, 183 people died from scurvy in the first parish, 150 in the second; In 1848, 248 people died from cholera in both parishes. Regarding the worries and troubles that the Tatars inflicted on the inhabitants of the Savinsky city, we find the following in the Chuguev correspondence: in 1673, the Tatars threatened to devastate the Savinsky city. “The Tatars are standing on Chepel, about eight thousand, and the Uman regiment is all with them (this is at Doroshenka); but they want Savinskaya Sloboda, to take Savinskaya and Spevakovskaya Sloboda, so that they can devastate those settlements.” The extent to which the Tatars carried out their threat against Savintsy is not clear from the correspondence. In the petition of 1674, the Savinsky Cherkassy people complain of strong anxiety and military labor, which they bear at the mercy of the Tatars, but they do not clearly say that the Tatars destroyed their fortifications. Ornovsky, in the history of the Zakharzhevskys, writes: “in 1675, by order of Colonel Grigory Donets, Savintsevsky Sotnik Mogilka captured many Tatars as prisoners, these booty were sent to Moscow and a letter of commendation was sent to the Colonel.” In July 186 (1678) they wrote from Balykleya to Chuguev: it happened that “on the night of July 28, many military people of Tatar came to Savinskaya Sloboda and many people were caught and taken away, and the settlement was burned; the small people had just sat out in the town; and those Tatars stand near the Savinskaya settlement. and others went to Balykleya, to the Sovereign cities, to Chuguev and Pechenegs.” On July 15, 1679, centurion Savinsky wrote to Limansky and Bishkinsky: “the Tatars immediately crossed to the Nagai side across the Donets River, the great horde to Chepelka.” A reply from General Grigory Kosagov: “On June 7 of the current year 188 (1680), Colonel Gavrila Mogilka wrote to me in the regiment from Savinsk Nakaznaya: the enemy people of Tatarov from the Crimean side to the Donets River often come to the Savinsky climbs to inspect the fords.” On the same 7th, Mogilka wrote to governor Boris Sheremetev that “a large horde came to the Donets, between Izyum and Savinsk.” In 1688, on June 4, a large horde stood near Savintsy from noon until evening, and went to Csepel. The brave Mogilka, on June 5, with 200 Cossacks rushed from Balakleya after the Tatars, entered into battle with them in order to drive them beyond the Donets. The Tatars left, but appeared again near Savintsy on June 9 and devastated Savintsy. “On June 9, 1688, in the arrival of military people, Savinsky residents, 63 people were beaten and captured, and the remainder is now 40 people.” According to another piece of information, the Tatars also stole the Savintsy’s livestock – horses and cows. In 1697, the Tatars also alarmed the Savints. Izyum Colonel Fyodor Shidlovsky then ordered “the Limansky centurion and Ivan Lebe - hundreds of his Cossacks, to stand for protection at the Savinsky Ford.” It is more than likely that in 1736 the inhabitants of the Savinsky town also suffered greatly from the Tatars, as many others suffered, for example, the inhabitants of Kunya, Levkovka and others. Regarding the physical features of the Savintsevskaya area, it should be noted that even in the 1782 statement it is written about the Savintsevskaya forests: “there are animals in them - wolves, foxes, wild goats, stoats, squirrels; birds - black grouse, partridges, wild geese near the waters” and so on. Now there are no animals. no birds of this kind are seen in the vicinity of Savintsy. After arable farming and fishing, breaking limestone purchased for paving roads serves as a rather scarce source of food for the residents. Fairs are held here on April 23 and August 15. Stratilatovka - on the banks of the Kamyanka River and near the Donets, on the road from Izyum to Slavyansk. The first church in Kamyanka, in honor of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, was built in 1746 by regimental esaul (later Izyum colonel) Fyodor Krasnokutsky. The second wooden church was built in 1784 through the efforts of priest Grigory Grinkov. The current stone church was built in 1832 by the daughter of court archpriest Andrei Afanasyevich Samborsky and nephew Colonel Ivan Vasilyevich Malinovsky. This church is one of the most remarkable both for the beauty of its construction and the wealth of decorations, as well as for its historical monuments. It has three thrones: the main one is in the name of Sophia the Wisdom of God. Here are the icons of Sophia, the Wisdom of God and the Mother of God, the Annunciation and the Evangelists on the Royal Doors, the Archangels Gabriel and Michael - the work of the famous artist Venetsianov. In the southern aisle, in honor of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, there are local icons on copper plates of St. Basil the Holy Fool and the Martyr Sophia, the southern and northern doors are copper, with the image of the Righteous Simeon and the Prophet Moses, all four were painted by the famous Venetsianov. The northern aisle, in honor of Andrei Stratelates, is decorated with four icons - the work of Academician Borovikovsky, which were presented by Emperor Alexander to the daughter of his mentor, Archpriest Samborsky; in the northern doors the image of the martyr Alexandra is decorated with a yacht and diamonds. The image of the Annunciation is an ancient Italian painting. These icons were in the court church of Grand Duchess Alexandra Pavlovna in Urim near Pest. The name of Archpriest Samborsky is apparently connected with the Stratilatovka church, and it is also connected with the Stratilatovka parish, since Kamyanka was given to him by Emperor Paul. Therefore, we must remember about Archpriest Sambirsky himself. Andrei Afanasyevich was born in 1732 in Nikitovka, Akhtyrsky district; his father Afanasy Samborsky, a priest from the nobility, was a relative of the Tsareborisovsky Sotnik Andrei Samborsky. Andrei Afanasyevich studied at the Kyiv Academy and, after completing his spiritual education, was sent to London, where in 1769, having married an Englishwoman, he was ordained a priest of the embassy church; His favorite pastime here was agronomy, which he studied clearly. In 1781, the Highest appointed him to be in the retinue of the sovereign heir during a trip to Europe. In 1784, he was elected confessor and mentor according to the law of God and the English language to the Grand Dukes Alexander and Konstantin Pavlovich. In 1788 he was appointed archpriest of the court church of the city of Sofia. In 1797, he was entrusted with the main supervision of the school of agriculture, which was then opened near Tsarskoe Selo. In 1799, Emperor Paul chose him as the confessor for the Grand Duchess and Archduchess Alexandra Pavlovna of Austria; He was with her until her death. After the body was buried, he traveled through Montenegro, Boccodicattaro, Greece and the islands of the Archipelago, and was in Constantinople and Crimea. A report on this journey, the purpose of which was to get a closer acquaintance with agriculture and trade in different places, was presented to the highest authorities. By Rescript of March 4, 1797, Kamenka was granted to him as hereditary possession by the Highest, and he stayed there for some time upon his return from abroad. Here he paid all his attention to the moral and economic state of the Cherkasy people of Kamyanka: he started a school, a hospital, a pharmacy and singers, which are all maintained to this day. Upon his return from abroad, he was awarded the Order of John of Jerusalem, and in 1799 the Order of St. Anne, 1st degree with diamond insignia. He was allowed to have an apartment in the Mikhailovsky Castle. Here he died at the age of 84 in 1815, although he had prepared a coffin with a chapel for his eternal rest in Kamyanka. From his works the following were published: a) Speech to Empress Catherine upon her return from the south, St. Petersburg. 1787; b) Description of practical English agriculture, M. 1781. One of the famous generals of modern times, Vladimir Dmitrievich Valkhovsky, a brave warrior on the battlefield, strict with himself and ready to do anything for others, is buried in the fence of the St. Sophia Church. He used the rent bestowed upon him to pay off his father’s debts, and used his pension to pay the per capita salary for his wife’s peasants. During his military service, he was in 6 assaults, 80 battles and skirmishes, and 3 steppe expeditions. He was married to Samborsky's granddaughter. Number of parishioners: in 1750 222 men; 207 women; in 1770, 358 men, 347 women; in 1790, 720 men, 750 women; in 1810, 747 men, 786 women; in 1830, 1103 men, 1195 women; in 1850, 1277 men, 1275 women. On the left bank of the Donets and on the right Levkovsky gulley, Levkovka was inhabited even when there were frequent Tatar raids on the Zadonetsk region from the Tatars. A fortress with towers was also built against their attacks; near Levkovka, the Tatars from time to time crossed the Donets. In the noble charter of the Zakharzhevich-Kapustyanskys, the owners of Ivanovka, we read: “Ivan Kapustyansky was assigned to the Cossack service last year 733; from the beginning of the war with the Turks, he was in the Crimean campaigns and in the attack of the city of Perekop and in the destruction of the cities of Bakhchisarai and Karasev; and when the Crimean Khan arrived in large numbers, with the Tatar hordes he broke into the border directly into the settlement of the Izyum regiment. where he, Kapustyansky, lives, he was in search of it many times, and he himself, with the given Izyum regiment of 50 people, Kozakov’s team was attacked and stormed from a strong enemy on a climb near Levkovka on the Donets River, and he did not let the enemy in, but wounded many and killed; and in that village the enemy destroyed his residential house with all his belongings and burned it with fire, and his people, Kapustyansky, who were settled on their own purchased land, more than 150 souls, were taken away, and the cattle, sheep and people were taken with them, as is evident in the statement submitted from him to the Izyum Regimental Office.” The Kapustyanskys owned and still own Ivanovka, located near Levkovka - now a village with a beautiful stone church of St. John the Baptist, and until 1745 a village that was in the parish of the Levkovskaya Church. However, according to the centurion and then captain Kapustyansky, during the attack of the Tatars not only was his village, that is, Ivanovka, devastated, but Levkovka also suffered. The same can be seen from church acts. The statement of 1739 shows that the Levkov Church without a priest and with 15 courtyards. Meanwhile, according to the statement of 1732, 41 households are listed with it, and according to the revision of 1732 in Levkovka, regimental cornet Agap Kucherenko, ensigns Fyodor Korets and Leonty Pereyaslovets, 248 Cossacks and a school and a hospital at the church; in the village of Ivanovka, regimental clerk Ivan Ivanovich Kapustyansky, 136 male souls; in Boguslavskaya, which is under Bald Mountain, 522 male souls; in total there are 908 male souls and 850 female souls in the parish. Such a difference in the population of Levkovka says that Levkovka suffered greatly from the Tatars, but from other sources we know that this was in 1736. The metrics of Levkovsky parish begin in 1738. The statement of 1731 says that the Arkhangelsk Levkovskaya Church was built in 1713. The current church was built in 1772. In 1841, this church was covered with iron at the expense of the landowner Gabriel Ostrovsky, as a result of his vow. In winter, on a holiday, Ostrovsky and his family rode to the church through the Donets and almost drowned. Saved unexpectedly by the help of the inhabitants of the settlement, he made a vow to restore the church, and used up to 430 silver rubles to restore it. Kunye - 25 versts from Izyum. In the revision tale of 1732 it is said that “Kunya - Mikhail Konstantinovich Zakharzhevsky, was settled for forty years (hence in 1692) on the land granted to Colonel Zakharzhevsky,” and Izyumets or “Izyumovka” - the same Zakharzhevsky - “settled four years ago”; inhabitants are 306 male souls, but without a church. According to legend, the daughter of Colonel Donets-Zakharzhevsky Akilina, in the Little Russian dialect Kunya, received from her father the land of the present village of Kunyego, and left her name to the village, land and river. She was married to Esul Nikolai Shidlovsky, and her son Hilarion Shidlovsky built the first church in Kunye in the name of St. Nicholas, protecting it, in case of Tatar raids, with a high palisade. The report on idle places in 1739 says: “The Church of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker in the village of Kunye was burned by the enemy, but there was no priest or parish people.” This was due to the mercy of the Tatars, who devastated the region in 1736. According to the statement of 1732, at the church of the village of Kunyego there were 72 parishioners and 180 men's souls. Consequently, after the Tatar raid, these 72 households and the church no longer happened. “The village of Kunego of the Nicholas Church of Pope John Chernyavsky” signed the decree of 1744. But from 1737 to 1743 neither the priest nor the church is visible. In 1749 there were already 60 parishioners' households here. And in this particular year, it was ordered to consecrate the Church of St. Nicholas in the village of Kunye, which was begun in 1746. At the same time, among the utensils of the church ready for consecration, it is shown: “A chalice and paten of clean tin, a silver star (probably left over after the Tatar robbery), a tomb of clean tin,” and so on. The gospel is still intact, M. p. 1688 under Patriarch Joachim, and donated to the church by Hilarion Shidlovsky. The inscription on it says that it was taken from the Tatars. This was probably in 1736. The church, consecrated in 1749, was rebuilt on a different site in 1796 by Roman Shidlovsky; it is still intact, but stands in the cemetery. The current stone parish church was consecrated in 1827 in the name of the Intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary; it was built by the owner of the village, Maria Shidlovskaya. This church, in terms of the enormity of the dome and the slenderness of the entire building, is one of the most magnificent. Local icons in the iconostasis are of the best painting, the utensils and sacristy are quite rich. The parish records begin in 1732. Number of parishioners: in 1730 in Kunyem 170 men, 160 women; in Izyumets 306 men, 250 women; total 476 men, 410 women; in 1750, 250 men, 217 women; in 1770 448 men. 432 women in 1790, 985 men, 980 women; in 1810, 1016 men, 1002 women; in 1830, 1208 men, 1325 women; in 1850, 1257 men, 1344 women. shower. The third district largely consists of settlements of late times. Worthy of attention: Spevakovka, Factories, Chepel, Velikaya Kamyshevakha and Mechebilovo. Spevakovka - on the left side of the Donets, near a lake that is up to 40 fathoms wide, 17 versts from Izyum. In the charter of Tsar Feodor Alekseevich, given on February 17, 1682 in the name of Kharkov Colonel Grigory Donets, it is said: “By the decree of the Great Sovereign and by your petition, you, Colonel, were ordered to live in the newly built city of Izyum - and in that city and the tracts that are adjacent to that city, its Spevakovka and Prishib, to call for eternal life those who did not serve Cherkas; and in Spevakovka and in Prishib those Cherkassy cities should be built and settled in those cities by themselves and the arable lands should be plowed and all sorts of land owned.” According to this charter, Spevakovka was already a famous town in 1682; The colonel is given permission to build a city here, that is, a fortress, and to increase the number of residents of Cherkassy in other places. According to the Chuguev correspondence, we see “Spevakovskaya Sloboda” 10 years earlier than that time, precisely in 1673. The city was indeed built here by Colonel Donets, and at the same time, coastal fortifications were made along the banks of the Donets. “From Lipovoye Lake to the Spevakovsky ford, bridges were built, and at that ford a town was built, and near the town there was a tower; from that town, bridges were built to the Crooked Lake, and from the Crooked Lake, bridges were built at the Krednyansky ford of 1450 fathoms.” This is what the Chuguev correspondence of 1682 says. For the affairs of 1729, the “chieftain of the city of Spevakovka” is known. Without a doubt, the first local church existed in Spevakovskaya Sloboda, that is, in 1673. The current church contains a deed of gift for the land donated to the Spevakovsky church in 1709. From the cases of 1726 and 1723, it is clear that the ancient Spevakovsky church was dedicated to the Wonderworker Nicholas. The decree of the house office of the Right Reverend Archbishop Peter, which followed on September 7, 1736 in the name of the Izyum Spiritual Director, says: “Your report suggested that on August 17 of this year, the Izyum department, in the villages of Zavody and Spevakovka, the churches of the Tatars, after the destruction of those villages of the inhabitants, were opened and the utensils and everything else needed for the priesthood was ruined and robbed of everything, and according to the announcement of those villages of the inhabitants, these enemies rode horses in those churches. According to this report, His Eminence’s own handwritten order ordered: to repair the destruction of these churches, to supply them with proper church utensils, if possible, and if the consecrated antimensions are intact, then all church services are allowed to be performed in those churches. If there are no antimensions, then write about it in detail, and other antimensions will be sent to those churches.” The decree of January 17, 1737 states that, according to the report of the Spevakovsky Priest, the Crimean Tatars, during their attack on the church, took away from it “the altar of the throne, the cross, the antimension and other church utensils,” so that it is impossible to serve in it. As a result of this report, it was ordered to “give out the antimension and Holy Chrism and order to consecrate it according to the breviary for the shaking of the meal.” But the disaster did not end there. Priest Gregory died before he could consecrate the church. Meanwhile, on February 15, 1738, the Tatars again robbed the Spevakovsky church. The Izyum Spiritual Board, bearing in mind both these disasters of the church, and the fact that the smallest number of parishioners remained, and “until God sends a peaceful ending”, one must be wary of a new invasion of the Tatars, by decree of March 14, 1738, it ordered the Priest of the Izyum Cathedral to immediately take away, if anything else is in the Spevakovsky Church, and deliver it for storage to the Izyum Cathedral, and make an inventory of how looted and remaining property; According to the news, it is found that “church money, bees, and with them church honey and wax, and other movable property are not allowed to be plundered by the enemy.” Already in 1743, by decree of February 13, Archpriest Procopius Buzhinsky, following the request of Ataman Joseph Budyansky and his comrades, was ordered to “inspect the church, and if the altar in it was not damaged, or there was no bloodshed from the Tatars, read the necessary prayers with sprinkling with Holy water, otherwise, perform a full consecration.” According to the revision of 1732, it turned out in Spevakovka: “in the courtyard, Ensign Stepan Vasilyev Dykansky, 40 years old; he has a nephew Osip Vasiliev Dykansky,” Cossacks and assistants 84 male souls; there is a school at the church; in the Kupchinova farmstead on the Emelyanovka River there are 13 male souls. The metrics and confession books of the Spevakovsky parish begin in 1738. Number of parishioners: in 1730 197 men, 181 women; in 1750, 110 men, 73 women; in 1770, 204 men, 175 women; in 1790, 264 men, 244 women; in 1810, 401 men, 412 women; in 1830, 336 men, 379 women; in 1850, 436 men, 418 women. In 1726, the parish priest Vasily, having written that, according to the decree of Peter I, each church should have 100 courtyards, and in case of a shortage of this number, it was ordered to separate the courtyards from neighboring parishes, wrote: “now in me, the pilgrim of Your Eminence, in the village of Spevakovka the parish has only 16 courtyards and has nowhere to feed itself; and in the onago village of Spevakovki, nearby, a mile away, are the Sovereign’s salt works, in which there are a household of about five hundred or more, and the priest is alone, and cannot cope with the crowds”; therefore he asked that several courtyards from the Factories be included in the Spevakov Church, and the request was fulfilled. According to the statement of 1732, 129 courtyards are shown at the Spevakov St. Nicholas Church. But soon the number of parishioners again decreased too much; in the decree of 1738 they wrote: “a small number of parishioners remained.” According to the statement of 1749, only “12 households” are shown. Without a doubt, this happened as a result of the plunder of Spevakovka in 1736 and 1738. The Izyum Board in 1738, apparently, waited with sorrow for God to send a “peaceful ending.” What kind of non-peaceful time was this? It is known from general sources of Russian history that in 1736–1739 there was a war with Crimea. This is not enough: the Tatar attack on Spevakovka and Factories was a very important matter not only in relation to these towns. In 1736, while Minikh was already on the borders of Crimea, Field Marshal Lassi, by order of Minikh, walked with his corps from the western border to Azov; Lassi rode with a detachment of Cossacks in front of the corps. Between Izyum and the Ukrainian military line (Petrovskoye, Mikhailovskoye, etc.), a detachment of Cossacks was unexpectedly surrounded by Tatars; Lassi barely had time to gallop away, his crews were robbed, many of the Cossacks were captured, while others scattered, the Tatars scattered throughout the surrounding areas for plunder and devastation. So says history. That is why the report of the Izyum Board says: “at noon, the enemies suddenly attacked from the Crimean side.” Judging by the number of Spevakov parishioners shown in 1732 and 1749, we cannot doubt that many of the Spevakovites were captured at that time. The inhabitants of Spevakovka, without a doubt, had suffered from the Tatars more than once before. So, in September 1694, “the horde crossed to Bunin Ford, under the settlement of Spevakovka,” numbering 5000. Sheremetyev hastened to place the Izyum regiment from Bishkin to Savinets, and others in other places. The Tatars, having learned from two beekeepers caught at the mouth of the Chepeli that Sheremetyev had withdrawn the regiments, hastened to return to Crimea. The factories are on the Emelyanovka River, near 8 lakes, extending in length from 140 to 400 fathoms, but not deep. The above-mentioned decree of 1736 already said that this year there was a church in Zavody in the name of the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul and that it was then robbed by the Tatars. However, in subsequent papers it is not clear that the Factory Church was then subjected to such an insult as was inflicted by the enemies of Christ on the Spevakov Church. Local legend reports the following features about the fate of the Factory Church at that time: a) One Tatar cannonball pierced the northern part of the church near the choir, flew through the royal doors and hit the southern wall of the altar, but stopped here. The sign of the cannonball is still visible on the wall of the church. b) According to local legend, the Tatars then took the Factory priest into captivity. And this legend is justified by written documents. The Spiritual Board in 1739, in a statement about idle places, showed that the church in Zavody had no priest, and in a decree of 1737 it called the Spevakovsky priest Gregory the priest of the Peter and Paul Church, that is, the Factory Church. c) Tradition also preserves the memory that the Tatars then took many people captive from the Factories. In the mentioned statement of 1739 about idle places it is said that in Zavody the church is not only without a priest, but also without parishioners. Meanwhile, in the statement for 1732, after the separation of a significant number of courtyards to the Spevakovsky Church in 1726, 132 courtyards are shown at the Factory Church. What a terrifying number of confessors of the name of Christ were captured by the enemies of the name of Christ! After this attack by the Tatars, the settlement of Zavody, apparently, could not recover for a long time. According to the statement for 1749, only 35 courtyards are shown at the Factory Church. The terrible robbery frightened the Cherkasy people. Besides, it was not a comfortable life here anyway. On the other side of the Donets, on the Tatar side, where the Factory Farms are now located, on an elevated place, there is a deep hollow. Here, even within the memory of the old Zavodskys, the Tatars kept horses for traveling. The basin is located in the middle of one of 5 mounds located on the right side of the Donets, parallel to the river. The basin is 3 versts from the Plants, up to 5 fathoms deep. Its mound, like the other 4, is up to 40 fathoms wide. In the same way, opposite Spevakovka, on the same right side of the Donets, there are 7 mounds located parallel to the river, but of a smaller size; the largest, called the Sharp Grave, is 30 fathoms wide, and the others are 16 fathoms. These are observation posts that were sometimes used by the Tatars to the detriment of the Spevakovites and the residents of the Factories. The Cossacks also used the hollows of the mounds to observe the Tatars. When there was a shortage of food or food supplies, they attacked Spevakovka and Factories, plundered everything they could get their hands on, and took the inhabitants captive. Given this position of the Factories, it is very natural that the Cherkasy people built a fortress in these places from the very beginning of their settlement. It consisted of: an earthen rampart, with a fort made of oak trees, with 4 towers, with a moat and cast-iron cannons; along the banks of the Donets there were slingshots for several miles. This was all the more necessary because in the current settlement, the Zavodys mined salt in salt lakes, which is why the place was also called “Governor’s Salt Works.” With the proximity of the robbers - the Tatars, it was inevitable to somehow protect the peace and life of those who mined and bought salt from the impudence of the robber-villains. Nowadays, from the former Factory fortress there remain barely noticeable rows of logs in the ground, almost already rotted. Nowadays there are no more salt lakes, from which salt was previously extracted: they are covered with sand, and the Donets has changed its course. It couldn't be any other way. In the old days, along both sides of the Donets there was a dense forest. The forests have been destroyed and shifting sands have opened up, carried like waves from one place to another. Nowadays, not far from the settlement of Zavody there are significant lakes, of which one is called Lipnyagi, but all of them are not salt lakes; they contain a lot of tasty fish. The depletion of salt in the former salt wells also resulted in changes in the population of the Plants. Under Biron, they decided to take the local wells under full control of the treasury, whereas before that time Cherkassy mined and sold salt with the payment of a small duty; noblemen from Belgorod and salt workers from Slavyansk and Bakhmut were called in - a lot of money and labor was spent on the imaginary improvement of the wells. But experience soon proved that the income of the Factories was too insignificant, which is why everything was abandoned, the workers returned to their former places, and in 1759 the odnodvortsy were resettled to the Aidar River, where they formed the settlement Zavodovka, or Spevakovka. The lands, according to ancient law, remained in the possession of Cherkasy. Guldenstad, Reise durch Russland, Th. 2, S. 293. This traveler, who was in the Plants in 1774, had already found the salt wells dry: but he also saw the remains of salt wells and collected information about how salt was mined here. Here is its description: “The place where salt was mined lies in the corner formed by the right side of the mouth of Emelyanovka and the left side of the Donets, 100 steps from the mouth, at the base of a sandy hill. In the spring it draws water, and now at the very bottom of the hill there is a swamp, whose water tastes a little salty, but which is called a salt lake. The surrounding soil is clayey and yellowish. Salt was mined not from this lake, but from a source that was dug 100 steps from the lake and 200 from the shore of Emelyanovka. The frame of the well is covered with earth, a fathom high, so that spring water does not flood the well. Salt was extracted from this well and carried through gutters through Emelyanovka to the saltworks. Besides this well, the richest, there were 6 others 100 steps away. I still saw four pits; three are located between the main well and the right bank of Emelyanovka, and the fourth are on the left bank of Emelyanovka. Now they are all dried up and abandoned.” S. 293, 294. The current Church of the Plants, consecrated in honor of the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul in 1724, was built, as they say, according to the verbal order of Peter I, given in 1721; in 1722 he signed “Factory priest Anton Fedorov”, and in the case of 1726 he signed “Factory Peter and Paul Church priest Savva”. The metrics of the church begin in 1729. Number of parishioners: in 1730 205 men, 172 women; in 1750 70 men, 70 women; in 1770, 249 men, 251 women; in 1790, 303 men, 288 women; in 1810, 574 men, 558 women; in 1830, 763 men, 678 women; in 1850, 436 men, 438 women. shower. Chepel is a private estate on the left bank of the Chepelka River and near a large lake, 30 miles from Izyum. The first church, in honor of the Intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary, was built here by Colonel Matvey Kulikovsky in 1765. In 1849, the owners of the estate: Anna Dvigubskaya, Varvara Kupchinova and Natalia Baraevich spent up to 1050 silver rubles on the restoration of the church and donated priestly vestments worth 346 silver rubles. Number of parishioners: in 1770 460 men, 440 women; in 1790, 525 men, 541 women; in 1810, 584 men, 609 women; in 1830, 653 men, 653 women; in 1850, 600 men, 684 women. shower. In 1831, cholera did not affect Csepel; in 1848, 36 people died from it. 16 people died from scurvy in 1849. The inhabitants of Csepel find a rather meager means of subsistence in fishing. Lake Chepel stretches 100 fathoms in length and 40 fathoms in width, and is not sparse in fish. The following are caught in it: catfish, chabak (bream), korop (carp), golomnya (ide), perch, crucian carp, burbot, tench. Velikaya Kamyshevakha - on the Kamyshevataya River, whose banks were once very famous for reeds, a verst from the right bank of the Bereka River and 7 versts from the right bank of the Donets River. On the right side of the Donets River, and at a considerable distance from its bank, Cherkasy did not dare to settle in the 17th century. Crimean predators did not give rest then on the left bank of the Donets, especially below and above Balykleya. Examples Spevakovka and Factories. Thus, people began to settle on the Kamyshevataya River no earlier than 1760. When the Cossacks, having renounced the power of the Crimean Khan in 1733, again surrendered to the power of Russia, little by little they began to move to Sloboda Ukraine, and around 1760, that is, before their Sich was completely devastated, Ivan Garazha and Pyotr Palivoda appeared on the land of Great Kamyshevakha with several hundred Cossacks. One written document of that is still known today. “Captain Ivan Garazha,” wrote in 1780 to the Azov provincial chancellery that “an open decree was given to him for the possession of the property occupied by him with the permission of the former Kosh, the troops of the Zaporozhye, Torsk district, near the settlement of Barvenkina Stepka, on the top of Sukhoi Torets”: but since the Barvenkovsky residents demand land money from him, Garazha asks to demarcate his land, and not to collect money until the demarcation. The first church, in honor of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, was built here in 1770 through the efforts of the aforementioned brave men of Zaporozhye - Garazhi and Palivoda. It was recently resumed. Number of parishioners: in 1770 552 men, 520 women; in 1790, 547 men, 508 women; in 1810, 733 men, 731 women; in 1830, 2062 men, 3016 women; in 1850, 1850 men, 1963 women. shower. Cholera had little effect here. The following died from it: in 1831, 8 men, 11 women; in 1848 22 men, 20 women. But the scurvy was so devastating that several entire families died out; of all those who died from it there were 152 male and 264 female souls. The 3rd class parish records begin in 1767. Three miles from Kamyshevakha there is a settlement surrounded by a rampart; its area is 23 fathoms in length and width; entrance from the north side. At the end of Kamyshevakha there is a mound, 45 fathoms in circumference, with an old cemetery; here splashed bottles with vodka and coins of Peter I and Catherine II were found in the heads of the dead. These are the customs of the Cossacks. Mechebilov - on the steppe river Byka, 70 versts from Izyum. Mechebilova initially began to be inhabited by Princess Mechebilova, and received its name from her. By decree of the Azov provincial chancellery in 1782 it was prescribed: the land located in the Torsky district, under the settlement of Princess Mechebilova, Major General Mechebilova, of 1000 dessiatines, should be put into a salary from 1783, and collected annually “for a tithe of five money.” The beautiful stone church of Mechebilova, in the name of the Righteous Joseph the Betrothed, was built by the diligence of the landowner Fyodor Petrovich Kukol-Yasnopolsky in 1817. Number of parishioners: in 1830 1020 men, 1001 women; in 1850, 1067 men, 1050 women. 3 versts from Mechebilova there is a mound 30 fathoms in circumference and 6 in height, with a stone woman facing east. Along the road from Mechebilova to Velikaya Kamyshevakha there is a series of mounds; the closest is 78 fathoms in circumference, and 6 fathoms in height; 3 versts from Mechebilova there are two mounds; on them stood two women, statues, one with the face of a man, the other with a woman’s face; both statues are now in Mechebilova itself, at the gate of G. B - howl. Before reaching 3 versts to Velikaya Kamyshevakha there is a mound 85 fathoms in circumference and 4 in height; a mile away from it is another similar mound. There were statues on them, one with the face of a man, the other with the face of a woman - both are on the estate of G. Romanovsky. To the left of the first of these mounds, along Bereka and Donets, a number of mounds go to the Spevakovsky fields, up to 16 in total. Along Bereka, 3 versts from Dmitrievka, there is a mound with two statues, both of which have a woman’s face. 4 versts from Danilovka, on a mountain, there is a mound 60 fathoms in circumference. There were two statues here, but when the area was settled, they were broken by peasants and used as sites for buildings. In general, in the Kharkov province it will not be possible to quickly find such idols in their own places. So, in the settlement of Kaplunovka, Bogodukhovsky district, in the garden of the landowner there are 5 statues, remarkable in appearance: but they were brought here from other places. One of them, with a triangular conical cap on her head, with a bandage on her chest, depicts a tall man, the other 4 are female faces, but one with a cap covered with a veil pulled down over her shoulders, and 2 with one round cap on her head. It is known that exactly the same statues are located throughout the south and partly in the southeast of Russia. Common attributes of all the statues of southern Russia: the face is purely Mongolian, puffy, with narrow eyes and a narrow forehead; in his hands, on his stomach - a vessel similar to a glass, all facing east; everything is made of white sandstone. On the Siberian idols, in addition to the fact that they are extremely rough in finish, the type of face is completely different, Caucasian, and the position of the depicted persons is different. What do the southern mound statues mean, and who placed them? It is known that the pagans made mounds and placed idols on them in honor of their gods. King Hezekiah, eighth centuries before the birth of Christ, scattered mounds and destroyed idols, as tempting works of wicked pagan superstition (2 Kings 18:4). Based on this history, we cannot doubt that the mounds of southern Russia with their idols had religious significance. But who erected them? G. Fabre recently argued that the stone women of southern Russia are nymphs of the Celts. Strange thought! Are the Celts really a Mongolian breed? Rubrukvis in 1253 wrote about the Comans - Cumans: “they used to make a mound out of earth over the grave of the deceased and erected a statue of him, facing the east and holding a cup in his hand under his stomach.” We will not insist that Rubrukvis conveys lies about the Polovtsians, invented by the Tatars who were angry with them. And yet there is no doubt that there were statues in southern Russia before the Polovtsians became known. Ammianus Marcellinus, in the middle of the 4th century, wrote about the Huns: “they are a rarity in appearance; you can take them for two-legged animals or for those stupidly hewn pillars with a human face, which can be seen on the shores of the Euxine Sea.” Thus, we must accept that statues with mounds were erected in southern Russia by Mongol tribes, such as the Huns and Polovtsians. The Fourth District contains ancient settlements - Tor, Mayaki, Yampol, Raigorodok; its other settlements - Bogorodichnoye, Shchurovo, Selimovka, Krivaya Luka, Nikiforovka, Rayaleksandrov, Bylbasovka, Shabelkovka, Belyanskoye, Nikolskoye, Khristishche and Raiskoye were founded in the middle of the last century; Of these later settlements, we will pay attention only to Shchurovo. Slavyansk is 47 versts from Izyum, 165 from Kharkov, 40 from Bakhmut and 261 versts from Ekaterinoslavl. In old times it was called Tor after the Torts River, or more precisely Torki, and Salty City - after the salt lakes located here, for which the Tor River was otherwise called Solnitsa. At the same time, as Chuguev was chosen as the main point of the protective Moscow army against the Tatars, the Tor settlement, or the place once inhabited by the Torks, was also chosen as the point of the Russian guard, and a prison was set up here. The special reason for this was that there was a Tatar climb here. This is what we see from the royal charter of 1646. In 1650 there were already salt factories here, and in 1654 people were already living in Toru and Cherkassy, ​​attracted by the special benefits of salt production. After the devastation of Tor by Bryukhovetsky's storm, Cherkassy, ​​according to the Tsar's decree of 1676, built a new fortress over the Tor River, quite extensive. Traces of it are still visible today. Nowadays there are two churches in Slavyansk: the Trinity Cathedral, of recent times, made of stone, and the equally ancient Resurrection Church with a chapel of St. Nicholas. Until 1775, the cathedral church of the city of Tora was a church in the name of St. Nicholas, whose metrics begin in 1729 and end in 1774, that is, the year of the consecration of the stone Resurrection. In the hearing of the decree of 1722, they signed: “Pop Anthony of the Torskaya Nikolaevskaya Church, Pop Klimentiy Matfeev of the Torskaya of the same Nikolaevskaya Church” (Bashinsky). In another case, we see that these priests took the place of the priests Leonty and John, who died from the pestilence of 1718. According to the statement of 1732, “The Church of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker in the city of Tora, there are 203 households with parishioners.” Based on such a number of parishioners and clergy members, and even more so based on the news about the first prison and its inhabitants, we can assume with all probability that the first St. Nicholas Church in Toru was built no later than 1646. The current cathedral church in the name of the Holy Trinity was built on the site of the Vvedenskaya wooden church, which dates back to 1766 and which was recently moved to the cemetery. The new cathedral was begun, with the blessing of Archbishop Meletius of blessed memory, in 1836 and completed in 1840. The stone Resurrection Church, consecrated in 1775, was built primarily through the care and support of Second Major Stefan Sergeevich Taranov-Belozerov. In 1826, from January 4 to 5, the body of the ever-memorable sovereign Emperor Alexander the Blessed rested in the Resurrection Church while traveling from Taganrog to St. Petersburg. The table on which His tomb stood is still preserved in this church, and the Holy Shroud rests on it. To this table, on the right side, on August 13, 1849, during the performance of a memorial service for the deceased emperor by His Eminence Philaret, Bishop of Kharkov and Akhtyrsky, with the permission of His Eminence, the Chairman of the Slavic branch of the Kharkov Charitable Society, Major General Vasily Panyutin 2nd, hung a large silver medal, on which on one side there is a portrait of the deceased emperor with the words around: “Alexander I the Blessed died in Taganrog on November 19, 1825,” and on the other side - the All-Seeing Eye with the words: “Our Angel in Heaven.” This medal was received by G. Panyutin in memory of the fact that he stood guard in Tsarskoe Selo at the tomb of the late emperor. According to the acts of 1732, there was a school at the St. Nicholas Church of the Torah; There are four fairs in the city - on the week of Thomas, on the week of All Saints, on September 20 on the day of the Great Eustathius, and on November 21 on the day of the Entry of the Virgin Mary into the church - each lasting four days. This still happens today. The inhabitants of Tor often suffered from physical disasters. This is what contemporaries wrote about the events of 1699: “Throughout the whole year, during the famine, not only few people traveled from the cities to fish in Tor and Mayaki or Izyum, but no one brought grain supplies either. And for such a hungry year, many Mayatsky, Torsky and Izyumsky and other regiments of our people with their wives and children went to residential Moscow cities for food; and those who remained in their houses fed on brownings, mistletoe and birch bark.” Severe famine also visited Tor and its environs in 1745; The Consistory then wrote to Izyum: “On August 2, 1745, in the promemory sent from the Belgorod Provincial Chancellery to the Consistory of His Eminence, it is said that, according to a report from the Izyum Regimental Chancellery, there were plural locusts in that Izyum regiment near the towns of Tor and Balakleya in the current summer time. For this reason, according to Her Imperial Majesty’s decree, in the Consistory of His Eminence it was determined: about the implementation of precautions and about the aversion of such righteous wrath of God in all the Belgorod Diocese, monasteries and hermitages, Cathedral and district and parish churches of the Belgorod Diocese in the appropriate places to publish decrees immediately.” They suffered from the plague in Torah in 1701. She, according to the Svyatogorsk Synodic, made terrible devastations here in 1718 and 1738. Cholera in Slavyansk in 1831 and 1847 had a weak effect. The first time, 37 people died, the second, up to 70 people. In 1833, they suffered little from hunger, but the failure of all crops in 1848 resulted in illness and loss of livestock, hunger and scurvy among the people, from which up to 404 people died in Slavyansk. Another kind of disaster for Thor was the disaster of war. During Bryukhovetsky’s rebellion, the Tory Cherkasy took the side of Bryukhovetsky and, it seems, most of all because of displeasure against the officials in charge of the Tory salt factories. At least their first anger was directed directly at these people. Here is what the Chuguevsky governor wrote to Belgorodsky at that time: “On March 176 (1668), the centurion Martyn Ivanov and ataman Ignat Cherevik and his comrades wrote to me from the Pechenezh settlement, that the Mayatsky clerk Vasily Ribinin and the clerk Jonah Pasin were killed by the traitors Cherkassy on the Tor lakes, and those traitors Cherkasy went from the Tor lakes convoy, with Tsareborisovsky Cherkassy, to the traitor Ivashka Serk.” From other replies we see that restless people did a lot of evil in the Chuguevsky district, but finally some were killed, some scattered, some could go where. Soon new settlers arrived in Tor - Cherkassy and partly Russian Svedenians. Against the Tatars, the Cherkassy, ​​as everywhere else, were irreconcilable enemies. “In the current year 183 June 8, I know that on the Tor Lakes from Azov there were one hundred and two Tatars, Nagai Tatars, those that the tongues said that they came from Nagai to Azov. You, Lord, should write about this to Kharkov,” so wrote the Balakleysky colonel of Chernigovets to the Chuguevsky governor. In 1677, a new unrest occurred in Tora, which, however, soon ended. The Tora Cherkasy “people of 1000 or more,” and with them the Russian inhabitants of Tora, rebelled against the governor Rodion Maslov, when he had just arrived with gunpowder and cannons from Kursk. It was November 30th. The voivode, Prince Mikhail Romodanovsky, ordered the Chuguevsky voivode to go with the army to Tor, and, having become a convoy, to persuade the Toryans, so that they would calm down and hand over the instigators of the rebellion, “and not to create any enthusiasm for that newly built city with Cherkasy.” The dissatisfied people sent 8 people to Kharkov with complaints, but they were taken into custody there. On December 6, Maslov himself wrote to Grigory Romodanovsky that the Tory residents had calmed down and that the culprits of the alarm were 4 people who fled, “and the Tory lake residents, by decree of the Sovereign, have Rodion, in all obedience.” Obviously, the whole point was that the Cherkasy people wanted to remain only under the control of their superiors, and not the governor, since they themselves built the new city according to the royal charter. Soon after, the Tory Cherkassy, ​​in accordance with their wishes, were subordinated to the Izyum colonel, and the Russian clerk who remained in Tory lived here as if only as a messenger for the Chuguevsky governor, and was in charge only of the Russian settlers, of whom there were not many. The Tor Cherkassy, ​​more than their other brothers, were attacked by the Tatars. On the one hand, their proximity to the uninhabited steppes, where Tatars roamed freely, on the other, the salt lakes of Tor, where many came not without money, attracted flocks of predatory Crimeans and Nagais to Tor. In the Chuguev correspondence, quite a bit of information has been preserved about the misfortunes of the Toryans from the Tatars, but these troubles, without a doubt, were much more than what we find in the Chuguev papers. “On January 13, 189 (1681), a firewood camp went from Solyony to the forest to the Donets to the Cossack pier, and with the camp the centurion Fyodor Puzyrevsky went with his servants, the third, for firewood, taught him to leave the forest, and he, the Centurion with his servants, went ahead: They hit Tatarov at the wood camp, and he, the centurion and his servants were snatched from the camp and taken into captivity. But there was no disturbance over the wood camp.” This is what the Torsky clerk wrote. In July 1681, a whole thousand selected Tatar horsemen roamed around Tor and “near Tor many people were taken prisoner,” but the fortress survived. In October 1681, a party of Tatars attacked the Torians twice: on October 4 on a wood camp, and on October 16 on a hay camp; the first time, out of 40 people, they captured 5 people, the second - 4 people, and 6 people were wounded. For the first attack, the brave Cossack Us generously repaid them. “On October 12, Levka Us came to the Salt Cossack and said: the Tatars took him against the Cossack pier, in the forest, on a woodcutter, and next to 4 more people, and those Tatars, having gone with them to the steppe, having selected 10 people, went to Thor, and they were released to Azov with 5 Tatars. On October 8, near Kalmyus, at the camp, he, Levka, having untied himself, cut off the heads of two sleepy men of those Tatars with an ax, and cut off the head of the third, and having untied his comrades, they cut down two Tatars, and he, Levka, and his comrades beat off 6 horses and arrived at the Tor Lakes.” After 5 years, the inhabitants of Tor withstood a new siege from the Tatars, whereas before that, in 1685, their fortress was severely damaged by fire. The Toryans had to fight the Tatars in an open field and suffered great losses. The Torsky clerk wrote in Chuguev: “On August 4, 194 (1686), the military people of Tatariv were near Tor in large numbers, about 400 people, and drove around from all sides along the Mayatsky Way. And the Tor Cossacks fought with them, and under two of the Tatar Cossacks they killed the horses, captured many people of different ranks, and drove away the animals (cattle). According to the report to Chuguev, it is clear that the Tatars attacked Tor and in July 1688, Ornovsky writes that Colonel Konstantin Zakharzhevsky, in 1688, twice defeated the Azov Tatars at Torets. The first time he defeated Agu Qubek on Makatiha, the second time - under the walls of Tor. Moreover, he previously fought with Kubek on the Kamyanka River and saved Prince Kozlovsky, who was in danger with the Chuguevsky regiment. The position of the Toryans in 1688 was all the more dangerous because their fortress was very dilapidated. In May 1689, the Torsky clerk reported to the Chuguevsky governor Lachinov: “On May 9, the Kotelevsky resident Saveliy Shabnik, Cherkashenin, said: before reaching the Loga Mokatykha tract they came - there was a broken camp and in that camp there was a murdered man, Cherkashenin, and it is known that the Tatar military people defeated and took people; According to the estimate, there were 30 horses... and there was a great lack of people in Solyony. If there is any tax from the military people to the city, it will be difficult to keep the city of Solyony sparsely populated. And the city of Solyony - the towers are rotten, just standing; near the city the ditch was completely crumbling, and due to the lack of people there is no one and nothing to repair: there is no forest nearby and it’s scary to drive through the forest because of the military people.” At the end of May, a party of Tatars attacked the Toryans who were going for firewood: but were happily repulsed, while the Vodolazhsky Cherkassy who were going for salt were taken prisoner. “On May 197 (1689), May 28, we went from Solyony to buy firewood in the tracts with the pledge of Mokatikha and met that camp of Tatarov, and they approached that camp and shot; and in the camp the people, by Divine mercy, fought them off and came to Solyony all safe.” There were, according to eyewitnesses, “about a hundred horses, but they went to the Naked Valley.” In August, the Tatars approached Slavyansk itself. But its inhabitants bravely fought them off; The Tatars wanted to set fire to the fortress, but they did not succeed either; The Toryans made a sortie and drove out the Tatars. “On August 12th we were near Soleny Tatarov and approached the city for a long time and wanted to set it on fire, but, by the mercy of God, they were driven away from the city.” Not having time to do anything over Tor, despite the dilapidation of the fortress, the Tatars did not return to their uluses without booty. September 11 “A Cherkashan, a resident of the town of Tora, Vasil Zherebets” was carrying salt with his comrades from Tora to Izyum “and on the road beyond Mayatsky, near the river of the upper Netrigus, Tatarov, about 30 people, they attacked him, Vasil, and his comrades, took them, and beat others, and with that, having crossed the Donets River to the Crimean side, they went to the Don and on the way he, Vasil, left.” The Tatars gave no rest to the Toryans even in winter: like a kite over its prey, they hovered around the dilapidated town. “On the current 198 (1690) January 18, Tatarovo, about 100 people, beat the Torsky wood camp in the forest, at the mouth of the Tora River, and took 30 people in full of Torsky inhabitants and with that full retreated to Kosh along the Tortsa River, and having selected, about 60 people began to stand in the thorns, and after waiting in the thorns until the evening, they beat that wood camp at 2 o'clock in the morning, and not allowing it to get to the point that they were built near Solyony, that camp was besieged and 2 people were killed in that battle. And he, Osip (Torsky clerk), having gathered with the Torsky inhabitants, rescued that camp from the military people, and those Tatars went from the Salt Lakes along the Toru River.” The Chuguevsky governor finally decided to inform the kings about the state of the Tor fortress. He examined it himself, and in 1690 this is what he wrote to the kings: “According to inspection, there is a thin wall in one direction, which in 193 (1685) after the fire was left with good forest; Near the city, the ditch was filled up and the old stones, which were built near the city and the settlement and the salt kurens to protect the military people from expulsion, rotted in many places. And there are only a small number of residential people in that city. And according to the inspection, according to the estimate, there are 700 fathoms too much to repair near the settlement and behind the Salt Lake; Yes, clean out the old ditch in three places about 100 fathoms.” Probably this report did not remain without consequences, although in the Chuguev correspondence there is no information on this subject. The Kuban Horde inflicted very heavy damage on Thor and Mayak in 1697. “In the current year 205 (1697) on May 14, the Mandatory Centurion Konon Koval wrote in Izyum from Mayakov, that on this May 12, a man with 1000 or more came to Stepan, Tatarov, attacked the wood-burning Torsky camp in the tract on Makatikha and that camp was defeated, there was shooting and they took it full; and there were about 400 people in that camp. Yes, the same enemy people, the great Kuban horde, at the top of the same valley of Makatikha, beat the Cossacks of the Izyumsky Vatazhsky regiment, with whom the Tor centurion Nikifor Mazan and the Mayatsky centurion Fyodor Chernomorets beat those enemies, and those Vatazhny Cossacks they, the Busurmans, having had enough of, defeated and the centurions and all those bandit Cossacks were taken into captivity, only the foot soldiers fled from that band, through the Izyum forest, Kudim Ilyin himself is the third.” This escaped raisin Kudim in Chuguev showed that the Cossack Cossacks fought the Tatars for a long time. The Tatars surrounded them on all sides with cavalry and infantry; The Cossacks fought back until half a day, and were finally overwhelmed by the large number of people. Kudim added that on the same night two Cherkasy left the Tatar kosh, and these captives said that another horde had joined that horde. In June of the same year, the Tatars again approached Tor and terribly devastated it. Colonel Shidlovsky, in a report to his king, among other things, wrote: “In June 205 (1697), having come to Tor, Murtaza Pasha of Kafyansky with many hordes and Janits and with cannons destroyed the Tor settlement and fortresses, and the salt-making smokehouses and firewood and all their factories were burned with fire, all without a trace, and the cauldrons in which salt was boiled, They also beat the wood camp, which went into the forest with Torah to buy firewood, they defeated and in that camp of different cities there were a hundred and three people and more, and my regiment of elected Cossacks and companions, 150 of them, were taken in full; and because of their enemy destruction, they, the inhabitants of Tor, did not build many salting kurens and few people cooked salt, and to this day people do not come from the cities on the Tor (for salt). Since Cossacks came to the Tor lakes for salt from different places and, of course, were not in poor condition, Crimean and Zaporozhye predators often prowled around Tor even in late times and carried out robberies here, as can be seen in the case of 1719 and 1720 about the robberies of the Cossacks. The salt lakes, for which Slavyansk itself was called the Salty City, are located under the city itself, half a mile from the Torets River. They occupy an area of ​​1? versts, 1 verst wide from north to south. The number of lakes extends to 10. Three are remarkable in size: Repnoe, Veisovo and Slepnoe. The first, up to 4 arshins in depth, extends 180 fathoms in length and 60 fathoms in width; the second is 100 fathoms long and 30 wide and 2 arshins deep. State-owned saltworks were set up near Repnoye Lake. According to the old people, about 100 years ago, at night, a crack appeared at the bottom of the lake, or, as they put it, the lake burst, water came out of the crack and flooded the factories. Even without that, in spring, the Tor and spring streams brought a lot of fresh water into the salt wells, and the water that emerged from its underground passages finally destroyed the salt wells. Due to the annual damage to the Tor wells with fresh water and especially due to the destruction of Tor and its factories by the Tatars, the Tor and Mayat Cossacks, in 1700, turned to the Bakhmut River and opened new salt factories here. According to the inventory of 1703, in Bakhmut there were already “Cherkassy Izyum Regiment” - Torsky and Mayatsky residents, 112 people, 36 Russian people and 29 salt wells, which were under the jurisdiction of the Izyum Colonel. In 1732, the government was forced to farm out both the Tor and Bakhmut factories. In 1744, so many complaints were brought against the Bakhmut commandant and commander of the salt works that engineer-major Mazovsky was sent to restore the fallen Torsky plant; he was tasked with digging a deep canal and lowering the lake. The canal was dug, but the factories remained under water. Mazovsky was fired, and another was sent in his place, but things were no better for the Torsky plant - it is still at the bottom of the lake, and in the winter the residents of Slavyansk pull logs out of the lake to fire stoves. Nowadays, private individuals produce up to 50,000 pounds of salt per year at nine salt factories. The salt is boiled down with coal mined at the Lisicha Balka of the Bakhmut bridle; the price of salt locally is 40 and 44 kopecks per pood. On the collection of salt revenue for the benefit of the treasury of former times, we will place several acts in the appendix. Nowadays, Slavic waters provide another, more important benefit: according to experiments, they have proven to be healing in many diseases, namely in rheumatism, aching disease, scrofulous disease, and rashes. Therefore, in the spring and summer there is a significant congress of patients to Slavyansk for bathing in the mineral waters of Lake Repnoye. This provides residents of Slavyansk with significant income. For an apartment of 3 rooms they pay 100 and up to 130 silver rubles in the summer; and 30 silver rubles per month. The position of Slavyansk on the high road from Kharkov to Rostov, along which most of the grain sent to the ports of the Azov Sea goes, and cattle are driven from south to north, brings many benefits to its residents. I. Tsar's letter of January 23, 1699. “From the Great Sovereign Tsar and Grand Duke Peter Alekseevich, the Autocrat of all Great, Lesser and White Russia, in Izyum to Our Stolnik and Colonel Fyodor Volodimirovich Shilov. Last year, in the year 186 (1678), by decree of the brother of Our Great Sovereign, the Tsar of Blessed Memory, and the Grand Duke of All Great, Little and White Russia, the Autocrat, from people who came to the Tora from all ranks, who would come to the Tora Lakes for salt production, it was ordered to collect a travel tax on the faith of the Chuguevites, the faithful elected heads of the kissers; and those passers-by were in the gathering: in 187 (1679) 297 rub. 28 al. 4 days – 188 (1680) 304 – 13 – 2 – And from 189 (1681) to 195 (1687) of that road tax, according to Cherkassy, there was no collection; and from June 12, 195 (1687) to 197 (1689), on those Tor lakes the road tax was collected... - 442 rubles. 20 al. – d. In 197 (1689) – 331 – 11 – - – 198 (1690) – 248 – 16 – 4 – 199 (1691) – 57 – 31 – - – 200 (1692) – 66 – 35 – 2 – 201 (1693) – 74 – 25 – 2 – 202 (1694) – 62 – 16 – 4 – 203 (1695) – 108 – 2 – 4 – 204 (1696) – 229 – 23 – 2 – 205 (1697) – 56 – 31 – 4 – 206 (1698) – 66 – 5 – - – And in the discharge, in the interrogations, of those years, the faithful heads with kissers said: they are not making additional collections against the year 195 (1687) because the military people of the Tatars come to the Tor lakes frequently, and then with the arrival of the Russian people and Cherkassy, a small number come for salt, but they bring that salt from the Tor lakes by the Donets River up by ships from the Tatar parish to Raisins are sold and bought when Russian people and Cherkasy come to Izyum, and from those visiting people they collect that duty in Izyum Cherkasy for themselves, and from this the arrival to the Tor Lakes began to be small. And according to the decree of Our Great Sovereign, the letters sent by Our Great Sovereign to Chuguev were ordered to find out in Chuguev all kinds of ranks of people for the shortfalls of faithful heads with kissers, which is why they had shortfalls repaired against the year 195 (1687), and send reports to the Discharge. And now they beat Us, the Great Sovereign, of the Izyum Regiment with their foreheads - Judge Ivan Voropai, Esaul Grigory Pashkovsky and the privates of the Izyum Regiment: in Solyanoy City and in Mayatsky, the passing duty from visitors from all ranks of Russian people was ordered to be collected by the Chuguevites, faithful heads and kissers, Russian people, from the cart, from the arrival of 6 money, and from departure for 4 money, and those who carry firewood for salted jam for themselves and for sale, and from that firewood from the cart on the block, and being from that collection, they, heads and kissers, with that collection, inflict insults and robbery on them, Cherkassy, and visiting people, and collect that duty not from the specified articles, but from them, from the Torsky and Mayatskys, they collect a duty on travel, and then many people do not go to them in Mayaki and Tor, and do not carry bread and food goods for sale, and the Sumsky and Akhtyrsky and Kharkov regiments in all cities are subject to customs duty and drinking profits and travel duty, they are ordered to be recruited into the regiments; and the Great Sovereign would have rewarded them for their many services, would have ordered that in that Salt city and in Mayatsky to give that travel tax to the regiment, and to charge them against the Chuguev heads and kissers. - And according to Our Great Sovereign, the decree was ordered to the Torah from visitors from all ranks of people who come from Russian and Great Russian and Little Russian cities for salt production, the travel duty and firewood from carts of passing people to collect and sell on March 1st of this year 207 (1699) from now on, the Izyum Regiment to the Regimental Sergeant Major - Judge Ivan I swear, and Esaul Grigory Pashkovsky and his comrades trust, and pay them 331 rubles for the duties and for the firewood sold against the faithful collection of 197 (1689). 11 al. for a year, and to collect them for the kiss of the cross without any increase or burden in that collection for visiting people, and to send those collectors with collected notebooks and with cash, to count in that collection, to Moscow in the first days of September, and to collect a handwritten record for them. - And when this letter of Our Great Sovereign comes to you, and from the 1st day of this year 207 (1699) March, from those Tor lakes, I ordered the arrival and departure duty from the Russian people and from Cherkassy, who will begin to come for the salt industry, to elect the Izyum Regiment to the Foreman, and in that election to lead them to the faith and collected for them a handwritten entry, and in what month and date and from which people and how much of that duty and firewood will be collected, and at what price for that firewood will be taken for the cart, and then he ordered them to write everything down in collection books monthly and by date, and for that note on those collection books he gave them notebooks, Ivan Voropai and his comrades, holding them together with his hand, and from which date they will keep that collection, about that to Us, To the Great Sovereign, he wrote and sent a written note on them to Moscow; and he ordered the receipt and acknowledgment of that collection to be submitted to the Discharge to our Boyar Tikhon Grigorievich Streshnev, with his comrades, and as of the current year 207 (1699) of that travel duty, the collection from them would be completed, and in September, in the first days of 208 (1700), with the collection books and with cash, they, the collectors, for the account of that duty and for the sale of firewood, sent to Moscow in the Discharge without silence, and about that to Us, the Great Sovereign, he wrote with them. Written in Moscow in the summer of 7207 (1699) – January on the 23rd day.” II. Letter from Colonel Shidlovsky to the Tsar, 1701. “How I, your servant, came from your Great Sovereign service from the Sveisky campaign to Izyum: my regiment sergeant and the Cossacks informed me, your servant, that they had collected the Chuguevskaya in Mayaki and Torah duty since that September 1700, from the 1st of September 1701 to the 1st, and collected that duty 115 rubles. 8 al. 2 days III. Receipt of the Dyak, 1702. “From September 1, 1701 to April 1, 1702, 34 rubles 11 al. Dyak Gulyaev received 4 days.” IV. Report of Colonel Shidlovsky to the Tsar in 1702. “Last July 1701, without my presence (he was on the Swedish campaign), the Don Cossacks, the Sukharevsky residents, the Izyum regiment in the dachas at the tops of the Bakhmut River started salting kurens and promised all passing merchant people duty-free and without travel there, and all sorts of industrial people from different cities for the salt industry, without borrowing from the regiment of ours in a single town, they go across the steppe to fish for that newly established fishery, and for the Tora of the Tora and Mayatsky inhabitants, the old saltworks were empty, and there was no one to collect taxes from that Great Sovereign on the Tora and in the Mayaks. They sent collectors to that newly built industry, and they, the Don Cossacks, did not give taxes to my regiment of elders and Cossacks from people who came from all ranks of that Great Sovereign. I wrote to that tract on the Bakhmut River to them, the Sukharevsky Cossacks, and sent with that letter the regiment of my companion Khoruzhy, a Torsk resident, Lukiyan Akhtyrsky, and they, the Don Cossacks, the Sukharevsky residents, killed that Khoruzhy to death... And then, Sovereign, the above-mentioned tract, the Bakhmut River, the Izyum regiment of the city of Mayak residents owned according to built books in 173 (1665) under the Boyar and Voivode Prince Boris Alexandrovich Repnin; it is written in them along the Donets River from the Nagai side at the mouth of the Black Stallion River, and along the Donskoy town of Sukharev, - and from the Crimean side along the Bakhmut River, it was ordered that the residents of the newly built city of Mayak should own the steppes and forests and all kinds of land. – And the river Chornoy Zherebets from the Nogai side flowed into the Donets River below the mouth of the Bakhmut River; and they, the Sukhara Cossacks, took possession of that Bakhmut river and forest land in vain………. there was no one to collect from, because last year, 1701, by God’s permission, our Izyumsky regiment suffered a pestilence in the city of Tsareborisov, and for that pestilence, few people came to Tor for the salt trade, because outposts were set up in all the regiments...... The Great Sovereign of all Great and Lesser and White Russia, the Autocrat, perhaps we, his slaves, for many of our previous and current Sveisky service, were led, Sovereign, by that river Black Stallion, the river Bakhmut, against the previous V.V.G. decree and drill books of 173 (1665), they were refused to the Sukharevsky Cossacks.” V. Colonel’s letter to the centurions, 1701. “Panov Sotniki, Torsky Fedor Chernomorets, and Mayatsky Pavel Berendeevsky! We know you are correcting: before this year 1700, December 10th of the Chuguevsky collection, the head Andrei Sibel, with the stall and with the kisser, gave us a letter to Izyum in the district, and in that letter they write that they were ordered to take the duty from the Mayatsky camp on a block of firewood, an hour before this pestilence from the Mayak people do not carry firewood with the camp, but travel at retail, if anyone wants, and the Mayatsky Russian people keep workers who carry firewood for them, and they say that those people are Tory residents, from the city service they joined the townspeople; and which Russian people from Russian cities come for fishing and for cooking salt: both the Tor Burmister and the local Tor residents order those people not to give those scaffolds and fence them up, but they say that those people come to Tor to serve as townspeople. And that Chuguevskaya passing firewood duty became all, there was no one to take it from, and at the behest of Burmist Yakov Chulkovets, they brought a lot of duty with them, sold salt in secret and were not ordered to give those duties to visiting people; so that they, the head and the kissers, in those courtyards, in the end ruined by them, Yakov Chulkovets and the Tory residents will not be. And by decree of the Great Sovereign and by charter, we were ordered to collect that Chuguev duty in order to make a profit against previous years. And against that, their heads and kissers, letters, instead of the Mayatsky camp, before the decree of the Great Sovereign, so that that Chuguevsk firewood duty would not lie, I ordered that Chuguevsk wood duty to be collected from the Tor and Mayatsky residents, from people who came to Tor from all ranks, so that the camp does not go to the Mayak. And I wrote about that Chuguev duty to the Great Sovereign to Moscow in the Discharge. And the decree of the Great Sovereign confirms that duty collection to you, naturally you yourself looked closely at it, so that no one would be opposed to them, the head with the kissers, in collecting duties and on those scaffolds and would not struggle to give and would not import duties; and if anyone were disgusted and stubborn against the above, such, according to his orders, should be caught with the Cossacks and kept in the customs on guard until the decree of the Great Sovereign, and in all such cases, give them, the head, a bond with the Cossacks, and write about this to me in Izyum for information; and after reading this letter, give it to him, the head and the kissers at the customs office. – Z Izyum January 1701 rock. His Royal Majesty Stolnik and Colonel Izyumskaya Mayaki is a former city, now a settlement, on the right bank of the Donets. According to the papers of old times, a Russian town. According to the Chuguev papers, it is clear that around 1644 this place was occupied by the Moscow guard and was at the disposal of the Chuguev governor, but soon after that the Cherkassy, ​​who were in charge of the Cherkassy colonel, settled here along with the Russians. According to the 1799 statement, the city of Mayaki was built in 1663. But this is not the first settlement of Mayaki and not the first foundation of the Mayatsky fortification. In 1663, the Kharkov centurion Grigory Donets built the best Mayatskaya fortress before the previous one. This is what Zakharzhevsky’s panegyrist Ornovsky writes about this: “When the city of Mayatsky was built in winter, signs of Zakharzhevsky’s glory remained there. Three times the Horde attacked Mayaki and three times it was repelled by Gregory, then still the Sotnik.” Since the Mayaks were not far from the Izyum sakma, or the road along which the Tatars broke into Russia, the Mayatskaya fortress was fortified and supplied with military supplies, more than many others. We place here an inventory of its reserves from 1680, unfortunately not fully preserved: …….. “50 pischals……… From the Tainitskaya Tower there is a hiding place with access to the Northern Donets, and in that hiding place there is a well fathom deep. Yes, in the last 187 (1679) year, 30 pounds of hand potion was sent from Belgorod to the Mayatskaya Sovereign Green Treasury, and 9 pounds of lead by weight. On the same date, a messenger bell with the Mayatsky petitioner, with Fyodor Evseev, was sent to the Mayatskaya Great Sovereign from Moscow, and according to the inventory on that bell there are 9 poods 14 hryvnias (pounds). Yes, last year, May 186 (1678), on the 19th of May, the Sovereign's green treasury issued 3 pounds 13 hryvnias of hand potion to Russian and Cherkassy people of all ranks, and 17 hryvnias of lead at the same time of the siege, as the military people of Tatarov came near Mayatskaya, and 17 hryvnias of cannon potion were issued for cannon seeds. And that potion was shot at the same arrival of military people from the nucleus. Yes, last year 187 (1679) July 15, a cannon shot was fired into the arrival of the military people of the Tatars with a cannonball; On July 19, a squeak was fired into the arrival of the military people of the Tatars. On July 30, the Sovereign's hand potion was issued to Mayatskaya residents of all ranks, Russian people and Cherkassy, ​​during the siege, 3 pounds 14 hryvnias, as military people came to Tatarov near Mayatskaya and to other Sovereign Ukrainian cities. On the same date, 7 hryvnias of cannon potion for cannon seeds were issued from the Sovereign's state cellar. - In the state-owned cellar of the Sovereign, there are 15 poods and 20 hryvnias left of hand and cannon potions, and the remainder of lead is 9 poods minus 4 hryvnias; Yes, there are 20 cannonballs in the government cellar; but those cannonballs are big and don’t fit into those arquebuses. There are no granaries; There is no Sovereign's cell salary in the official hut, no salary income. Yes, in the past 177, December 17 (1668), by decree of the Great Sovereign and by the signature of the Boyar and Voivode Prince Grigory Grigorievich Romodanovsky, it was taken from the Mayatsky anbar of the Sovereign Salt to Belgorod to various people for a salary of 210 poods "... (there is no end). The remains of the fortress rampart and oak palisade, which were part of the Mayatskaya fortress, are still visible. The very name Mayaki shows that the inhabitants of the Mayatsky fortress, in addition to serf service, kept guards on the heights surrounding the settlement of Mayaki, and if the Tatars approached, they lit fires. To observe the enemy, and together for the convenience of life, the Mayans occupied various points along the Donets and Zherebets, where settlements were subsequently formed, for example Liman (now a military settlement), Raigorodok and others. Judging by the diversity of settlers, it is clear that there were two churches in Mayaki - the Trinity Cathedral and the Pokrovsky. The first belonged to Russian settlers and stood 100 fathoms from the present Intercession Church on a slope to the north; the second is slightly lower than the current one and belonged to the Cherkasy. The first church was founded no later than 1645; the second - no later than 1656. To prove the antiquity of both churches, we can point out that in the Svyatogorsk Synodik in 1718 the following were recorded: “the family of Taras Sotnik Mayatsky and the family of Pokrovsky priest Dionysius Mayatsky”; - and in hearing the decree of the Consistory of 1722, he signed “The priest of the Trinity Church, who arrived in Mayaki in the current year 723, Timofey Ignatiev.” The metrics of the cathedral Trinity Church in the archives of the administration begin in 1729 and end in 1785. The following year, 1786, the Mayatsky pikemen transported the Trinity Church with them to Samara, to the Yekaterinoslav province, where they were resettled by order of the government. The Intercession Mayatsky Church, whose metrics begin in 1737, in its current form, was built in 1734; There are quite a few items in it that are worth attention. Here are: the altar gospel, M. p. 1735, on the leaves of this gospel it is written: “this book, the sacred Gospel of the Izyum regiment of the town of Mayak of the Intercession Church, was bought by Mayatsky resident Andrei Pipnovsky with his wife Anna, and signed by that church by priest Zacharias Danevsky in 1740 on September 23rd.” At the end of the gospel, verses were written on behalf of Pipchevsky’s wife by priest Zacharias. For this Gospel they paid 200 rubles, which, at that time, was a significant amount. Other ancient books: a) Anthologion, M. p. 1697. In the curly signature on this book, one can only make out that the book was donated by a Cossack of the Izyum regiment to the Mayatskaya Church of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and was signed by priest Nikita; b) Colored triodion, Chernigov print of 1685, on the sheets it is written that the book was given “to the Church of the Most Holy Theotokos, in the city of Mayaki, and the signature was made by priest Andrey”; c) Prologue, M. p. 1685, with the inscription: “in the city of Mayatsky to the Church of the Blessed Virgin Mary.” In addition, in the church there is a silver tabernacle with a carved inscription: “This tomb was built in 1766 in the military settlement of Mayaki in the Church of the Intercession, under the priest Nikolai Grigorievsky and ktitor Peter Gershun.” According to the Chuguev correspondence, we see that the Mayans in the old days experienced a lot of anxieties and troubles. According to the inventory of the Mayatsk fortress of 1680 that we provided, the Tatars attacked Mayaki in 1678, and in 1679 they attacked the Mayaki residents four times, and the residents of Mayaki were forced to defend themselves by shooting from rifles and cannons. In February 1681, the Tatars were near Mayaki twice, and the first time, on February 16, their visit was not without harm to the Mayans, but the second time luck was on the side of the Mayans. Mayatsky clerk Shchegolev wrote to General Kosagov: “On February 24, 189 (1681), the Don Cossacks arrived in Mayaki from the town of Sukharev and crossed Sakma. And I sent Mayatsky residents 47 people, with military people on a campaign, and with God’s help they took three people and they said: We in Azov know that in the spring the Tur and Crimean Khans with the Saltans will go to the Sovereign cities, and from Azov they will soon be followed by 4 bands of military people.” In January 1682, masses of Tatars appeared near Mayakov; Their detachments approached Mayaki twice and both times captured many prisoners. Their appearance this time alarmed the authorities so much that special measures were taken. Kursk voivode Prince Khovansky wrote: “in the current year 190 (1682), January 27, Kharkov Colonel Grigory Donets wrote to me that the thieves of Tatarov were near Mayatsk twice and caught many people, and on the Mangut River they built themselves kurens and have been wandering for the third week.” The voivode strictly ordered Colonel Donets to immediately gather Belgorod spearmen, Chuguev reiters and Kharkov Cossacks in order to quickly pursue the Tatars. In July of the same year we again see the Tatars near Mayaki “The Mayatsky resident of the populist said, as Mikhail Kasogov wrote, on July 15, 190 (1682) they took him, Mikhail, Tatarov in Bessarabikha in front of the Mayatsky camp, as he was walking from Solyony to Mayatsky, and together with him they took about 30 other towns residents.” And Torsky ataman Navrotsky reported at the same time that there were more than 100 people in the Tatar gang. 14 years before (1668) the lighthouses were completely empty. The Mayak Cherkasy people were carried away by Bryukhovetsky’s indignation and, abandoning the city, went wherever they could; “and other Mayatsky residents, Chuguevsky residents with their wives and children, leaving the city of Mayaki, came to Chuguev,” where, before the sovereign’s decree, they were given bail. But in the same year (1668), the Belgorod governor Romadonovsky wrote to Chuguev that since the Russian residents of Mayakov fled, then, by order of the sovereign, the Novooskol Streltsy head Larion Mogiltsev was sent to repopulate Mayakov. This story shows how important the government considered the Mayatskoye fortification, and at the same time how difficult it was to live in Mayaki. Report to Chuguev: “On January 3, 1689, the Tatars came to Mayaki, and through the forests with woodcutters, also near the village of Mayatsky residents and between Tsareborisov and Mayatsky on the road they beat passing people. And from the Mayatsky residents in the forests and near the village, many people were taken away on the road. “And with those Tatars, the Mayatsky residents had a battle near Mayatsky, and in that battle 2 Tatars were captured, who, when questioned, said that those Tatars came from Azov.” In September of the same year, a new misfortune happened, all the more unpleasant because the Mayak guard this time turned out to be quite careless. Colonel Konstantin Donets subjected the centurion to a strict answer, he justified himself by saying that the Russian ataman, knowing about the Tatars, did not let him know about them in time. Here is the centurion’s answer: “your lordship writes to me, your servant, centurion Mayatsky, Semyon Datsenko, that I did not go for the military people, and these Tatars vibrated on Netrius on September 13th about noon. And I, the centurion, did not know that they were taking Tatara according to Netrius. And the Mayatsky resident, a Russian man, Grigory Kunitsky (according to other papers, ataman) knew that Tatara had taken people according to Netrius, and did not let them go into the city, and all night, while transporting salt and all sorts of junk, he gave the news that Tatara had taken people. And I, the centurion Mayatsky, with the Cossacks and the city people that hour mounted horses, under the centurion Tsareborisovsky they rode around the sakma, where they took off and where they went. And they, Tatara, settled on top of Netrigus, and the centurion and the city people found four people - three shot through, and the fourth cut down in the Netrigus river, and they took a lot of arrows, and they brought those people to the city and buried them. And according to Sakma, Tatars are 100 people or more. They, Tatara, having walked along Nestrigus, went straight down the road below Shchurovaya Hill. But we don’t know how many people Tatar captured.” Over the next two years, the Tatars did not stop disturbing the Mayans. “On January 20, 1690, in Tatarov, above the Mayatsky ford, in a tract on the Netrius River, they beat people passing by and took them to the full; but how many of those passing people were taken, no one knows.” This is what they wrote from Mayakov. Izyum Colonel Donets in 1691 wrote in one letter that on October 1, news was received from beekeepers who sit in the apiaries below Mayak along the Donets that about 200 Tatars crossed the Donets River from the Crimean side, and on the same date the Mayatsky centurion Ivan Sosnitsky reported to him that on September 26 he sent Mayatsky to Izyum with news about the Tatars “Cossack Savka Zhuravlenko,” but he has not yet returned and was undoubtedly captured by the Tatars. In another reply, the colonel let Chuguev know that, according to the news of October 19, the “Mayachanin, who went to the yurts for his trade,” who came to Mayaki from the Borovsky yurt, said that “he was in the Borovsky yurt, the other day a horde crossed from the Crimean side to Nagaiskaya, below Lugan.” In the third reply he wrote that, according to a report from the Mayatsky centurion Ivan Sosnitsky, “On December 16, having fallen unknown to Tatar, 50 horses, near Mayaki on Sidorov’s bow, they took one Russian”; The centurion and the Cossacks set off in pursuit of them, but saw only their trace. Here is all the information from the Chugevsky archive about the disasters of the Mayans from the Tatars. There was also trouble in Mayaki: this was a split between the Russian residents of Mayaki. In 1725, the case of the Mayak schismatics took place. The Mayak priest Yakov then reported to the Consistory that 50 schismatics, belonging to the Mayak residents, lived in the forests and meadows near the Mayaks. He also attached a list of them. The consistory asked the Bakhmut chancellery to find and take away the schismatics, but the schismatics fled before the chancellery made the order. The consistory denounced another Mayak priest, Timofey, for his coldness towards Orthodoxy and subjected him to penance. Nowadays there are no schismatics in Mayaki, since all the Russians were resettled from here to the river. Samara. There were 25 people who died from cholera in 1831, 5 in 1847, and 20 in 1848. In 1833 there was such a famine that the Mayans crushed bark and rotten wood, collected so-called brunki from hazel trees and, mixing all this with a small amount of flour, ate it. About the lands of the old Mayans, in the royal charter of 1704 we find the following information: “before the settlement of the cities of Mayatska and Tora down the river. The Donets to the mouth of the Black Stallion, forest and hay fields and all sorts of land were owned by the elders of the Svyatogorsk monastery. And how the cities of Mayatskoye and Tor were built, and those hay fields and fishing grounds with all the land to the mouth of the river. a stallion from the Svyatogorsk Monastery given to the Mayans and Toryans.” This concession of a significant part of the monastic land in favor of those cities took place in 1664. At this very time, as the case of the disputed lands and forests of the Donets and the Cossacks of the Izyum regiment was being considered, Peter, in a letter dated January 11, 1704, ordered that the protected Mayayk forests be described and preserved for the benefit of the treasury with all attention. Here to this day there are still trees of very considerable height and thickness. The Mayatskaya zaseka supplied the Black Sea Fleet with timber more than once. After the unfortunate, bad harvest of 1833, the government allowed part of this forest to be cut down in order to sell the tops to the residents of the province who needed fuel at reasonable prices, and the trees themselves were used for ship buildings. The first was accomplished for the benefit of the poor, but the forest was not considered useful for the fleet and remained unused. In recent times, there were bears in the Mayatskaya abatis, now wild goats are rarely seen here, while for about 30 years they were also found in other forests of the Kharkov province. Number of parishioners: in 1730 at the Trinity Church 320 men, 310 women; under Pokrovsky 216 men, 190 women; in 1750, under the 1st, 370 men, 350 women; at the 2nd 228 men, 199 women; in 1770, at 1st 400 men, 390 women; at the 2nd 795 men, 700 women; then under Pokrovsky alone in 1790, 1607 men. 1400 wives; in 1810, 992 men, 1019 women; in 1830 959 men, 1022 women; in 1850 955 men, 1018 women. Yampol - between the Donets and Black Stallion rivers The builder of the Svyatogorsk monastery, Gerasim, wrote in his request in 1665: “their monastery land is Repin yurt on the river. Donets, below the mountains. The lighthouse is 30 miles or more adjacent to the Cossack yurts, and they took possession of the yurts that people go to the steppe for their crafts.” In the review of old-timers Tsareborisov, Chuguev, Saltov, Zmiev and Balakleya, submitted as a consequence of this request, it is said: “other lands along the North. The Donets were behind them (for the brotherly monastery), but they don’t know why those yurts and transports and all sorts of land were taken away from them.” In the survey deed of Vasily Strukov, who was inspecting the monastery lands at the same time, it is written: “from r. Toru Krestovsky yurt down the Donets along Krivoy Rog (now Krivaya Luka) to Repin yurt, along Prishib, eight versts, and from Krivoy Rog down along Doets to the river. Bakhmutki 11 versts. 560 fathoms; from r. Bakhmutovki down the Donets to the river. Black Stallion 560 fathoms.” In the definition of the Belgorod voivode, Prince Repin, dated October 5, 1665, it is said that the lands along the Donets, from Mayak to the mouth of the Stallion, go to the benefit of the new cities of Mayak and Tora. In a charter in 1704 Krasnyantsy and Sukharevtsy show that they own lands up the Donets “along the Repin Yama tract, where the Cossacks of the village of Yampolya now settled in the Izyum Regiment.” From these acts it is clear that the lands of Yampol originally belonged to the Svyatogorsk monastery, and the monastery settled here under the protection of the Donskoy Sukharev town, Repin yurt, and not far from it - Krestovsky (Raigorodok). The government, caring about protecting Russia from the Crimeans, gave these lands, along with the Krestovsky and Repin yurts, to the Mayatsky and Torsky Cossacks. The charter of 1704 says that according to a study carried out in 1703, “in that village, Yampol, Izyumsky regiment, Cossacks, there are 117 households, and in that village a saovna was built, and that village was built by Our decree, and by the signature from Belgorod of Our Boyar and the governor Yakov Fedor. Dolgorukov, from whom they, the Yampol residents, Ataman Pavel Ruban and his comrades submitted the list.” The Cherkassy, ​​having occupied the Repin Yama tract, built a fortress in the meadow of the left bank of the Donets. In 1712, Yampol was given the status of an outpost, from where Russian dragoons were supposed to protect the Tor and Bakhmut salt factories. But the spring floods of the stormy Donets often caused ruin to the residents of Yampol, so they moved to a hill, not far from their previous place. This new place, even in 1729, when the Cherkasy people were already living here, was called the Old Settlement, that is, because here in the past there was the Repin Yurt Monastery. Since 1729, a fortress with a powder magazine and cannons was built here. Old people remember that during the reign of Catherine II this fortress was destroyed, and when Emperor Alexander ascended the throne, guns and other military supplies were removed from Yampol. According to the charter of 1704, we see a chapel, or house of worship, in Cherkassy Yampol. Whether there was a church in Repin's yurt when it was under the jurisdiction of the Svyatogorsk Monastery has not been found in the monuments. But, due to the care of the monastery about the sanctification of places and hearts with Christianity, we cannot doubt that there was at least a chapel here. About the ancient church of Yampolsky - according to the monuments the following is revealed: 1) The Synodikon of Svyatogorsk of 1710 records: a) during the pestilence of 1718, contributions were made by the Yampol priest Maxim and several Yampol residents; b) in 1724 the family of the Yampol sexton was recorded. 2) According to the affairs of the Consistory, it is clear that in 1715 Afanasy Pavlov was ordained a priest of the Yampol Nikolaev Church, at the request of the parishioners (in 1744, he entered the Khotmyzh monastery at his own request), and from 1745 Iyakov Luchinsky was a priest. By decree of 1724 it was allowed to build the St. Nicholas Church in Yampol. Whether until that time the Yampol residents were content with only a chapel with a priest is not clear. In 1731, as a result of the petition of the centurion Stepan Gukovsky and his comrades and the priest Afanasy Pavlov, it was allowed to move the Yampol St. Nicholas Church to a new place of settlement, “to a place - as the Yampol residents wrote - called the Old Settlement, which is in the vicinity of the same town.” In 1733, an antimension was issued, consecrated by Archbishop Dosifei, “in the Church of St. Nicholas in the Yampol settlement.” The current church was built in 1878; the iconostasis and the high place came from the previous church. Metrics about the Yampol residents begin in 1729. According to the Svyatogorsk Synodic, we see that 1718 was very formidable for the residents of Yampol, then many of them hurried to appease the wrath of God, poured out in a terrible pestilence, by doing good to their church in the Svyatogorsk monastery. In 1833, the grain failure and famine were so great that the rich became poor, and the poor were close to starvation. And in 1848, the economic part fell no less, and especially due to the severe loss of livestock. Cholera 1831 in Yampol, by the grace of God, it acted weakly; the metrics indicate that only 5 souls died from it that year. The merciful right hand of the Lord protected Yampol from scurvy, which was rampant in 1849; for although up to 5 people died from it, they were outsiders, and not the indigenous Yampol residents. According to the census of 1762, there were 305 male souls in Yampol; then according to church records: in 1750 430 men, 405 women; in 1790, 1364 men, 1475 women; in 1810, 1706 men, 1733 women; in 1830 1098 men, 1200 women; in 1850 1170 men, 1248 women. Raygorodok - was originally located at the mouth of the river. Butt. The remains of the former rampart and dwelling are still visible; there was also a church there. According to the census books of the lands of the Svyatogorsk Monastery in 1665, it is clear that there was a Krestovsky yurt - a settlement in the form of a farm. Ornovsky, in his laudatory poem to Zakharzhevsky, writes: where there was a Cossack pier, Konstantin Zakharzhevsky built Raygorod. For its construction, Constantine and Gregory were sent a letter of commendation from Tsars John and Peter, this was in 1685. The flood of the Donets forced to move both the church and the settlements of the residents to another place: in April 1735, the Raigorod priest Ilya Boyarsky wrote: “Last 714, I was ordained to the priesthood by His Grace Hilarion, Metropolitan of Belgorod, of the Izyum regiment in the village of Raigorodok to the Church of the Archangel Michael; and last year, 728, this church was completely destroyed by hollow water; the church has not yet been built, and the parish people have dispersed to different places, there are only eleven courtyards left, in which it is not possible for me to come, due to the paucity of people.” Due to this situation, the priest asked to be transferred to an idle place in the village. Gusinka. In 1749, “77 courtyards were built at the Archangel Church in the village of Raigorodka” and the priest Mikhail Boyarsky. Consequently, this year there was already a new church and, of course, in a new place. The current wooden church was built in honor of the Cathedral of the Archangel Michael in 1780. The land at the church is 66 acres. According to the census of 1732, there were 45 male souls in Raigorodka. We saw the reason for such a number of residents in the priest’s request. Then there were parishioners: in 1750, 630 men, 603 women; in 1770 719 men, 670 women; in 1790, 1196 men. 1162 women; in 1810, 1511 men, 1536 women; in 1830, 1640 men, 1748 women; in 1850 1718 men, 1851 women. In 1759, the single-palace dwellers of Raigorodok, as a result of the petition of the regimental authorities of the Izyum Regiment, were separated from the local Cherkassy and resettled on the river. Aidar, where they formed a new settlement, Raigorodok, and in the old Raigorod only Cherkasy remained, whose number increased with new settlers. In 1831, cholera initially appeared in the village. In Peskunovka, and then in the entire parish, up to 99 people died from it. In 1833, a terrible grain crop failure and famine followed, forcing residents to eat tree bark; 8 people died from such food in painful suffering and 26 people were stole by hunger. In 1847 and 1848, cholera raged, abducting up to 50 people; at the end of 1848 and at the beginning of 1849, the residents suffered from morbid disease, from which 122 people died. And on top of that, the shortage of bread and especially feed for livestock and death, which destroyed more than half of the livestock, led the inhabitants to extreme ruin. In the spring of 1749, the flood water was so great that it flooded the church, destroyed the church fence, drove the clergy out of their houses and damaged the houses of many of the parishioners. The highest water was on April 16th. Shchurovo, also known as Adamovka and Shabelsk, on the Donets, as long as old-timers remember, belonged to the family of the Adamov landowners and was part of the parish of the Liman Peter and Paul Church (now a military settlement). And it was inhabited by people from different places in Little Russia. At the end of the last century, Lieutenant Nikolai Stepanovich Adamov settled here permanently. Having lived here for 30 years, he built a stone church in honor of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary, which was consecrated in 1822 by His Grace Vitaly. The builder spent up to 70,000 rubles on the construction of this church with the iconostasis, utensils, sacristy, and bells. assinations. About the builder himself, the peasants say that he was a kind gentleman. He died on September 1840, 21 days old, at the age of 89, and was buried in the family crypt he built, behind the church, near his wife, who died in 1825. The parishioners of this church, of whom there are now only 361 souls and men. 367 women, and in 1830 there were 370 men. 404 wives, often saw the hand of God above them and was always almost merciful, rarely punishing. A) In 1824, around Elijah’s Day, a terrible, extraordinary cloud appeared in the west; it was locusts, but already well fed. Having flown through the village, she went to the forest accompanying the left bank of the Donets, and where she landed, she broke off trees. There were locusts before (a long time ago), and there were also after that, but they were never so strong, the old people say. B) In 1830 there was smallpox here, and of the forty-two who died that year, half were recorded as having died from smallpox. C) In 1831, out of a total of 66 deaths, 16 died of cholera (in July and August), but in the following year, 1832, a memorable animal death for some villages, in Shchurov there was no such death at all. D) The Shchurov peasants remember the hungry year of 1833 with some pleasure - it was so good for them then. Their landowner Nikolai Stepanovich Adamov of blessed memory, despite the fact that bread reached 35 rubles a year. for a quarter, he used the entire collection from his very profitable mills to feed his peasants, and when this was not enough, he bought bread in the Kursk province. As a result of this, the Shuryans, as they themselves say, then emerged from the winter more vigorous and healthier than all the surrounding residents, and when they hired mowers, they were chased. D) In ​​1836, measles was rampant, from which 19 children died. E) As for the last years, the Shchurov parishioners should always give thanks before the mercy of God when remembering them. In 1847, cholera was very destructive for many places, but in Shchurov only two people died from it. In 1848, in Shchurov 1 itself, and in the farmsteads, 2 adults and 3 infants died from it. No one even got scurvy. In 1849, there was famine for many, but the Shchuryans did not have much need, and there was enough feed for livestock, they even sold it, as well as garden vegetables. Znamenskoye is now partly a property-owning village, partly a settlement of state-owned peasants. The latter is also known under the special name of Cherkassky. Ornovsky writes that Cherkassy under the Cherkasy forest was built by Izyumsky colonel Konstantin Zakharzhevsky, and he also built a line of fortifications from Teplinsky to Cherkasy forest and from Tor to the Cossack pier, for which he received a royal letter of commendation in 1685. It is not clear whether there was a church in the Cherkassy town. But on the owner’s estate, the first wooden church, in honor of the Sign of the Blessed Virgin Mary, was built in 1793 by landowner Mikhail Shidlovsky. General Potapova, known for her passion for projects of all kinds, began to build a stone church here, hardly less huge than Solomonov was, but matters of passion are the wind. Another church, made of stone, is almost finished by a different owner. Number of parishioners: in 1790, 920 men, 870 women; in 1810, 1060 men, 982 women; in 1830, 1556 men, 1613 women; in 1850 1547 men. 1596 women Until the half of the 18th century it was a steppe. Its remarkable settlements are Barvenkovo, Bogodarovka, Aleksandrovka, Privolye and Kurulka. Barvenkovo ​​- on the banks of the Sukhoi Torets River. Old-timers, according to the legend of their ancestors, talk about the beginning of the Barvenkova settlement: more than 100 years before this, on the site of the present Barvenkova, the Cossack Barvenok settled as a farm, to whom other families later moved. The Barvenka farm was located on the steep bank of the Tortsa River, now called the pristen. That’s why the settlement received the name Barvenkova Wall. The first inhabitants of this place prayed in the prayer house. This story is justified and partly supplemented by written acts. In the order of Prince Kantemir dated March 22, 1760, the authorities of the Kharkov regiment are ordered to deliver information on what basis the Cossacks are sent to the Barvenkovsky outpost with their contents, which is so burdensome for them. And here it is said that an outpost was established in Barvenkova Wall by the former brigadier Kapnist, who appointed, it is not known by whose order, to send there 200 Cossacks with their contents. Since brigadier Kapnist had been in charge of the Kharkov regiment since 1752, the establishment of the outpost in Barvenkovskaya Wall must be attributed to the same time, and the Barvenka farm, which gave its name to the place, was founded, of course, before that time. The Cossack Barvenok, who left his name to Barvenkova Wall, was undoubtedly a Cossack, and the first population of Barvenkova belongs to Zaporozhye. It is known that the palankas of the Cossacks were scattered “from the mouth of the Samara up the Samara, on the Volchie Vody to their tops, and to the Orlu River,” that is, they were also where the current Barvenkova Wall is. Barvenok founded this settlement, in all likelihood, soon after the Cossacks again became Russian citizens in 1733. In 1779, the current church was built in Barvenkovskaya, through the zeal of the residents of Barvenkovskaya Wall, in the name of the Great Martyr George. In 1833 it was restored and, at the same time, a new iconostasis was installed in it. The land at the church is 120 acres. Number of parishioners: in 1770 1220 men, 1189 women; in 1790, 1723 men, 1647 women; in 1710, 1837 men, 1806 women; in 1830, 2156 men, 2243 women; in 1850, 2050 men, 2175 women. 6 souls died of cholera in 1830, 60 souls in 1831, and 27 souls of both sexes in 1848; Up to 700 died of scurvy in 1849; in 1833, 1842 and 1848 there was a severe crop failure for bread, herbs, and garden fruits; The loss of livestock was especially significant in 1848 and 1849. In former times, the Barvenkovites were famous for the rich amenities of life: vast and rich meadows made it possible to have a lot of livestock; the earth did not require much labor to produce wonderful bread, but there was plenty of it. As the population multiplied, Barvenkova Wall became not what it was before. Bogodarovka is the newest owner-occupied village. A stone church in the name of the holy martyr Queen Alexandra was recently built with the ardent zeal of the landowner Ivan Petrovich Pleshcheev, the church is beautiful on the outside and richly decorated on the inside. The icons of the iconostasis were painted by academician Maykov; The altarpiece of the Savior is an exemplary work of Pluchard: the appearance of the Savior is unusually majestic, and the further the viewer stands, the more vivid are the features of the Almighty. Aleksandrovka is on the border of the province, on the road from Izyum to Yekaterinoslavl. According to local legend, in the place where the village of Aleksandrovka is now, Lieutenant General Dmitry Norov initially settled the peasants, and it was 20 years before the construction of the church that the residents had a chapel, and during the Holy Pentecost they performed Christian duty in the settlement of Petropavlovka, Ekaterinoslav province, and then in the St. George Barvenkovskaya Church. The first church was built in 1782 through the diligence of the same Lieutenant General Dmitry Norov, who also supplied the church with sufficient utensils. The owner, Lieutenant Colonel Nikolai Bakhmetyev, soon after purchasing Alexandrovka, restored the church, enlarged the sacristy with the donation of several vestments and vestments, and decorated the altar with a valuable gospel and a donated cross. The church has 120 acres of land; the same amount at Arkhangelsk village. Gavrilovka, at the Dmitrievsky Golden Well, at the Vasilyevsky village. Prelesnogo, near Bogorodichnoye village. Mikhailovka, under Akiminsky Novokremennogo. The metrics of the Alexander parish begin in 1784. Number of parishioners: in 1790 912 men, 414 women; in 1810, 916 men, 851 women; in 1830, 988 men, 1043 women; in 1850, 1123 men, 1105 women. 89 souls died of cholera in 1831, 71 people in 1848; 89 people died from scurvy. Severe crop failures and livestock losses in 1833 and 1848 were difficult. Privolye, on the Tortsa River, was inhabited by the city of Martynov around 1775. The church in the name of Archangel Michael was built here in 1780 by landowner Stefanida Stepanovna Martynova. This wooden church was rebuilt in 1840 by General Alexandra Lvovna Stavrakova, née Martynova, and now has a beautiful appearance. In 1831, 21 men and 21 women died from cholera in the parish; in 1848 4 men, 2 women; from scurvy 9 men, 26 women. Metrics start from 1784. Number of parishioners: in 1790, 1733 men, 1601 women; in 1810, 856 men, 907 women; in 1830, 869 men, 880 women; in 1850, 620 men, 618 women. Kurulka is a landowner's village. The stone church, in the name of Alexei the man of God, built in 1846 by the owner Alexei Mikhailovich Martynov, is one of the most beautiful churches in interior decoration. All icons are in Greek taste, but with a masterful brush. The utensils correspond to the beauty of the church of God. The parishioners suffered: a) from cholera, from which 21 men and 17 women died in 1831; in 1848, 29 men, 26 women; b) from a grain crop failure in 1848, as a result of which a lot of livestock died; c) 16 men and 27 women died from scurvy. The current number of parishioners is 503 men, 497 women. Kupyansky Uyezd. I District Kupyansky Kupyansk is 198 versts along the postal line and 125 along the country road from the city of Kharkov, on the right bank of Oskol and its two bays, on a significant mountain, which gives a beautiful view of the city from afar. The remains of the fortress, its earthen rampart with seven bastions and a ditch around the rampart, are still visible today. Kupyansk, by the ancient name Kupyanka, Kupchinka, until 1780 the town of first the Kharkov, then the Izyum regiment, is found not only in the decree of 1708, where it was placed between the cities of Sloboda Ukraine, but we see it in the royal charter of 1685, given to Colonel Donets, among 13 cities separated from the Kharkov regiment under the jurisdiction of the Izyum colonel. Until 1780, Kupyansk was under the jurisdiction of the Belgorod bishop, and from 1780, when it was made a district town, it came under the jurisdiction of the Voronezh governorship for civil affairs, and for spiritual affairs under the jurisdiction of the Voronezh bishop, but since 1797, having become part of the Sloboda province, it was returned to the district of the Belgorod diocese. The first cathedral church in Kupyansk was built around 1662. According to the acts of the Svyatogorsk Monastery of 1694, “Mr. Kupyanets Intercession priest Stefan.” In 1702, a wooden church was built in Kupyansk in the name of the Intercession of the Most Holy Theotokos and was renewed in 1760 and existed until 1802, that is, a hundred years. In 1802, a three-altar stone church was laid, which was completed in 1822 and at the same time its main altar was consecrated in honor of the Intercession of the Mother of God. During the construction of this majestic church, Archpriest Sergei Sokolovsky and the parishioner, landowner Yakov Ivanovich Kashintsov, exerted special zeal. In 1824, another altar was consecrated in this new church in the name of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker of Murliki. In 1835, the archpriest of this cathedral, candidate Peter Protopopov, when he first assumed the post of priest of the cathedral, found that the internal position of the church did not correspond to the external splendor: the iconostasis was very dilapidated and threatened to fall, and in the chapel of St. Nicholas the iconostasis of the abolished St. Nicholas Church was placed. Driven by love and zeal for the splendor of the church of God, Protopopov extended an invitation to the parishioners to build a new iconostasis, and his request was crowned with success. The sacrifices of the parishioners were very significant. Skilled painters were called in and, with God’s help, the iconostasis was built in two years in front of all three altars according to the plan of the Chuguev Cathedral. The iconostasis is quite decent for a cathedral, with excellent painting and fittings. But as between the middle iconostasis and the side chapels the piers remained uncovered, then, at the invitation of the archpriest, new benefactors from the same parishioners appeared, and these piers were closed that same year with special icon cases placed in symmetry with the local icons of the middle iconostasis, through which the iconostasis became continuous across the entire cathedral. For all this, up to 4,000 silver rubles were spent. In 1836, the third altar was consecrated in the name of the three Saints Basil the Great, Gregory the Theologian and John Chrysostom, which replaced the Peter and Paul Church in Kupyansk, which was abolished due to disrepair. The St. Nicholas Church in Kupyansk is wooden, existed until 1824, built in 1705. The cathedral church has 99 acres of land. According to the census of 1732, we see in Kupyansk at the Intercession Church a school and another at Nikolaevsky, a church yard and a hospital (almshouse); foreman and Cossacks 199, assistants 1073, workers 155, a total of 1428 male souls; in Diskovka there are 137 subjects of the centurion Grigory Ivanovich Dissky; in the Smorodskaya settlement, 35 subjects of the widow of the centurion Theodore Smorodsky; all in all there are 1597 male souls. Clerk Grigory Gavrilov Sobol and Mayor Dmitry Gavrilovich Sobol, their brothers Ivan and Mark; among the backyards is the backyard of centurion Roman Lyubitsky. In 1800, in three parishes of the city of Kupyansk (Pokrovsky, Nikolaevsky and Petropavlovsky) there were 4278 male souls and 4217 female souls. After that, the number of parishioners decreased due to the fact that the Peter and Paul Church was moved to the banks of Oskol in the Gnilitsky farm, where the settlement of Peter and Paul was formed, and some parishioners became part of the Novoolshansky parish. The largest part of the parishioners of the churches in the city of Kupyansk are still state-owned Cherkasy. Kupyansk, located on the edge of the province, far from major roads, is one of the most modest cities. The coat of arms of the city is a marmot in a golden field - a symbol of the steppe people. Residents of Kupyansk, especially given the fact that a significant part of the parishioners of the Kupyansk churches live in farmsteads, observe the good nature of the steppe inhabitants. Pristen - on the right bank of the bays of the Oskola River, 14 versts from Kupyansk. The name Pristen comes from the steep wall of the mountain standing above the Oskol River. There was a dense forest on this mountain; due to the steep cliff of the mountain, this place is now called Pristen. The first church was built here no later than 1690. In 1728, the Pristensky Nikolaevsky priest Efimy signed the choice of the collector of the church treasury, and in hearing the decree of 1732, he signed “the village of Pristensky Nikolaevsky priest Jacob Chernomorets.” The current church was built and consecrated in the name of the Kazan Mother of God in 1777. Its renewal in 1817 was carried out by the peasant Fyodor Tretyak through the labors of his sons. His three sons, proficient in carpentry and blacksmithing, brought the works of their art as a gift to the Lord, and his father helped with money, buying timber and iron. A wonderful feat of the family! There are 66 acres of church land. According to the census of 1732, there are 490 male souls in Pristen and a school at the church; in the Osinovsky farm of the Svyatogorsk Monastery there are 48 male souls. Then there were: in 1750, 610 men, 575 women; in 1770, 780 men, 765 women; in 1790, 1190 men, 1170 women; 1800 1274 men, 1331 women; in 1810, 1186 men, 1287 women; in 1830, 1255 men, 1313 women; in 1850, 1294 men, 1364 women. Until 1806, the Pristensky parish included farmsteads located on the left bank of Oskol, which later formed the Novoosinovsky parish. The farmstead on Osinovka, or Osinovets, is visible from the acts of the Svyatogorsk Monastery back in 1710. Difficulties in communication between farmers and the church through Oskol were very great. Fairs in Pristen – January 30, June 29 and October 22. Balakleika - on the dry Balakleika river, 26 versts from Kupyansk. Then, as there was another steppe here, the Puppy Mound was known to the Russians. The royal letter dated May 4, 1647 states that “on April 21, against the Savinsky climb, the Tatars, a man of 50 or more, chased the Chuguev village residents to the Izyum peaks, and besieging them at the Izyum peak, they approached them until the evening; and the Tatars went from that battle to the steppe to the Puppy Mound.” After this mound, the area inhabited by the Cossacks was called, and is even still popularly called, Shchenyachiy. When part of the lands of Balakleika came into the possession of the Volosh steward Dmitry Yenakei, who came to Russia with Prince Kantemir, they began to call Balakleika Voloska. In September 1712, in the name of the sovereign, it was ordered: “to describe the assignments of Major General Shidlovsky, which were assigned to Him, the Great Sovereign, namely: the villages of Kolodeznoye, Novomlinskoye, Balakleyka.” In the census compiled at the same time it is written: “the village of Balakleika, in it there is a church of God in the name of the Archangel Michael, at that church there is priest Mikhail, the priest’s son, 70 years old.” Just as Balakleyka Shidlovsky was given to the voloskogo steward Dmitry Enakei, so Novomlinsk (aka Perevolochnaya), by decree of 1712 on June 9 and letters of October 11 and 30, 1718, was given to Yuri Stepanovich the Great Spatar, otherwise Mechnik, who took the name Mechnik, and Kolodeznoye was then given to various other Volos nobles. The decree of 1712 said: “in the suburban regiments of the Shidlovsky estate, which were given to the Most Serene Prince (Kantemir), namely 633 Cherkasy, 42 Russian, 35 Poles, a total of 710 households to divide the Volos people to the boyars and officers and others who left with the Lord Prince Kantemir.” As a result of the same decree, Volosky Kut was given to Colonel Ilya Abaza. The charter of 1718 states that only those estates that “in three years Fyodor Shidlovsky gave up and were transferred from the category to his nephews, to Lavreniya and to Grigory Shidlovsky” are not given to Voloskoe immigrants. In Novomlinsk, 95 households were given to the great Swordsman. Since in 1737 it was allowed to consecrate a newly built church, in the name of the Archangel Michael, in the village of Voloskaya Balakleika on the estate of Colonel of the Vyatka Dragoon Regiment Kirill Maksimovich Redkin, the first church was built, of course, in 1680. In 1811, captain Mikhail Bulatzel, caring about the church located on his estate more than the estate itself, and seeing its dilapidation, took the pious intention to build a new stone church. He asked His Eminence Christopher for a blessing to found a new church, and the church was founded in the spring of 1812. Other parishioners - landowners, competing with Bulatzel's pious enterprise, decided to help him in the construction of a new church, but since they insisted that the new church should be built not on Bulatzel's estate, but on the other side of the river, on the land of state-owned peasants, Bulatzel decided it would be better to take on the construction of the church alone than to agree to move the church from his estate. The construction of the church had already begun, when it was stopped by Napoleon’s formidable invasion of Russia. The pious builder, from peaceful labors for the benefit of the church, was called by the Church itself to defend the fatherland. However, this circumstance briefly stopped the construction of the church; soon the enemy was expelled, his hordes were scattered and destroyed, and the pious builder, upon returning from the battlefield, set about building the church with new zeal. But he was not destined to finish it; he died in 1814. His last words were his will to his wife to graduate from church. Tell me, he said while dying, tell my wife (who was fainting at the time) to try to finish the church as soon as possible, and with these words he gave up his ghost. So, whoever has been devoted to goodness in life dies with the thought of goodness. Captain Bulatzel was an extremely noble, kind and pious man, and especially merciful to the lesser brothers of Jesus Christ. None of the poor and those in need of help left him without being favored by his generous charity. Vera Mikhailovna Bulatzel, the worthy wife of the church builder, religiously fulfilled her husband’s will. She diligently continued the construction of the church and, despite her difficult circumstances, completed the work in 1822. Her permanent collaborator was the priest Semyon Onisimov. The new church was consecrated that same year by His Eminence Paul. Disasters - famine and cholera, having struck the southwestern provinces of Russia in 1833, visited Balakleika. Up to 70 people died here from hunger and disease. But this disaster is still insignificant compared to what happened in 1848. It seemed that cholera was as rampant nowhere as here. It’s scary to remember this disastrous time of mortality and general despondency! Death was so sudden then that no one dared to count on life. The healthy died just as much as the one who had no hope of recovery. The old one died and was buried at the same time and together with the baby. He who buried others today was buried himself tomorrow. Death, as God's punishment, struck people in the field, in the house and in the church. In fear and horror, everyone was preparing for death, the church was filled with fasting parishioners; in a month and a half, up to 300 souls died in the Balakleya parish. To such a terrible disaster was added a crop failure; those who did not die from cholera now suffered from hunger. Not only that: scurvy developed. True, people did not die from it suddenly, as from cholera, but many fell ill at once, losing the use of their arms and legs for a long time and not losing the urge to eat. A serious condition not only for those who were sick, but also for those around them! Finally, after scurvy, a childhood disease appeared - whooping cough, and almost a third of the babies died from it. As a result of these disasters, this parish has decreased significantly. All diseases put up to 500 souls in the coffin. The above-mentioned 1712 census shows in Balakleika: a) Cherkassy courtyards 89, male people in them (including children) 247. b) There are 5 Russian households, with 15 male members. According to the census of 1732, in Voloskaya Balakleika there were 234 male souls and a school at the church; in Novomlinsk 100 male souls; in Kolodeznoye 142 male showers. and in the village near Gorodishche there are 168 male souls; in the village of Gusinets of the Zmievsky Monastery there are 6 souls, and a total of 650 souls are men. In 1749, there were 60 households in the parish of the Balakleya Church: this was after the pestilence of 1738. In 1750, 200 men, 205 women; in 1770, 428 men, 410 women; in 1790, 530 men, 518 women; in 1800, 520 men, 550 women. in 105 yards; in 1810, 1111 men, 1135 women; in 1830, 1213 men, 1302 women; in 1850, 1496 men, 1495 women. There are 197 acres of land at the Balakleysky church. Senkovo ​​- on the right bank of the Oskola River and on the left Oskolsky Bay, on the high road from Kharkov to Kupyansk and Starobelsk. Sloboda Senkova received its name from its founder Senka, this is the legend of the local residents, justified by some acts. Senko initially settled on empty land at the mouth of a small river flowing into the Oskol River and now called Senek. His comrade Timko settled not far from him, near a forest tract on the banks of the Oskol River, from which this tract is still called Timkovo, but both of them did not live in their first places for long, for the reason that they were often disturbed by the Crimeans. In order to more conveniently anticipate raids, and thereby protect themselves from them, they moved to an elevated place and gave the new place, probably due to its convenience and beauty, the name Red Kut. In fact, from this hill even now, in clear weather, you can see Kupyansk at 22? versts away, Petropavlovka at 25, Borovaya at 18 and Gorokhovatka at 24 versts. On this hill Senko built a fortified town. The fortification consisted of an earthen rampart fenced with high sharp gouges. Inside the rampart there were deep pits and cellars for storing property during barbarian raids. These pits and the earthen rampart are still noticeable. Senko, the founder of Senkov, is none other than the centurion Semyon Osipovich Boguslavsky, whose descendants are still known today, and who in 1707 was an appointed Izyum colonel and settled Seniha for one of his sons. Need soon forced the construction of a church of God. The dangers of raids from beyond Oskol did not allow frequent and long absences to a distant place to perform Christian duties. Tradition names the builders of the first Senkovsky church, in honor of St. Nicholas, the centurion Semyon Boguslavsky and his wife Maria. The construction of the first church, in any case, must be assumed no later than 1670. Senkov is included among the towns of Slobodskaya Ukraine not only in the decree of 1709, but also in the charter of 1685, and the second church was founded in the town. The first church of the centurion Semyon did not exist for long; it burned down, or, more likely, was set on fire by the Crimeans. The centurion Semyon built a second church already in the fortress, on a hill called Red Kut. In 1729, centurion Evstafy Boguslavsky, probably due to the increase in residents and the spread of the town by settlements, rebuilt this church in another place. In a request dated October 28, 1728, residents of Senkov Evstafiy Semenov Boguslavsky, Ilya Ivanov Doretil and their comrades wrote: “about 50 years ago (hence in 1677) in the town of Senkov a church was built in the name of St. Nicholas of Christ, which after such long years became very dilapidated,” which is why they asked for blessings for the construction of a new church, and the certificate was issued at the same time. In 1739 we see the town of Senkovsky Nikolaevsky priest Theodore, and in 1742 Senkovsky Nikolaevsky priest Vasily and 100 households of parishioners of the Senkovsky church. Under the priests Vasily Lebedintsov and Stefan Raevsky, in 1797 the Senkovsky church was moved to the place where it now stands, and built with two altars - in the name of the Dormition of the Mother of God and, in the chapel, in the name of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker. Around 1780, parishioners began to increase in number, coming from distant places with their families in large numbers. The first of the new settlers was nicknamed “Pritochiy”, from the Little Russian word “to sharpen”, that is, spreading the settlement with his family; his descendants are now known more by this name than by his family name - Borodai. For this reason, a third state was opened in 1804. There are 142 acres of land at the church. The new state classifies the settlement of Senkova as 1st class: three parishes are assigned. During the census of 1732, there were 133 elders and Cossacks in Senkovo, 372 assistants, 91 workers and subjects, a total of 595 male souls; There is a priest and a school at the church. According to the statement of 1784, the possession of the Senkovites shows 6,528 acres of arable land, 20,301 acres of haymaking, 560 acres of wood timber, and a total of 29,688 acres, including 492 acres of arable land. Boguslavskikh. Fairs in Senkovo ​​- March 17, May 9, August 29 and December 9. According to church acts of parishioners - in 1750, 687 men, 673 women; in 1770, 850 men, 815 women; in 1790, 1288 men, 1260 women; in 1800 1518 men, 1463 women; in 1810, 2735 men, 2815 women; in 1850, 2751 men, 2853 women. Gorohovatka - on the Oskol River, 41 versts from Kupyansk. Its name comes from the words “to hang out in the mountains” and corresponds to its area. The settlement is inhabited in five deep ravines, on the heights of a mountain, on the right side of the Oskol River, where the settlement was first founded; to protect against the Tatars, a fortress was made from an earthen rampart and ditches, the remains of which are still visible today. In the decree of 1709, Gorokhovatka is mentioned already among the towns of Slobodskaya Ukraine. In 1744, parishioners, to help Priest Demetrius Dikansky, dedicated in 1721, asked for another priest, Ivan Yankevich, and wrote that there were 150 households at the church. Based on all this data, we cannot doubt that the first church in the town of Gorokhovatka was built no later than 1670. The ancient Church of the Resurrection stood at the bottom of the mountain on level ground; it was built in two tiers with two altars: the lower altar was in the name of the Holy Great Martyr Demetrius of Thessalonica, and the upper altar was in the name of the Resurrection of Christ. In 1795, a new church was built in the name of the Resurrection of Christ, with five chapters. At the church there are 128 dessiatines of convenient land, and 139 dessiatines of inconvenient land. According to the census of 1732, in the settlement of Gorokhovatka there are 155 households and 430 male souls, including subjects of the Gorokhovat priest, Dmitry Vasilyev Dikansky, 8 people; in the village of Borovskaya Hermitage, which is inhabited, it is said here, “in the past, long ago, about forty years ago” (hence around 1692), 46 male souls. According to the report of the general survey (1784), 1318 men and 1292 women were shown in the settlement of Gorohovatka; including up to 300 male souls. subjects of the Cherkasy, and in their possession 6090 acres of arable land, 11232 acres of hayfields, 1500 acres of forest, and a total of 21135 acres of land. According to church records, in Gorohovatka in 1750 there were 670 men and 630 women. ; in 1770, 850 men, 815 women; in 1790, 1410 men, 1370 women; in 1800 there were 1,712 males and 1,759 females. in 259 yards; in 1810, 1889 men, 1947 women; in 1830, 2172 men, 2243 women; in 1850, 2171 men, 2264 women. Radkovka - on the right bank of the Oskol River and Oskolsky Bay, 45 versts from Kupyansk. They say that Radkovka was named after its first inhabitant, who was called Radko, that is, Rodion. In the decree of the Consistory of 1733, the widow, priestly wife, Marya Nikonova explains: “since the last 176 (1668) year of blessed memory, Her Eminence Abraham, Metropolitan of Belgorod, dedicated her husband Kirill and served as a priest in that village of Radkovka at the Church of the Intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary for 28 years; and according to him, her son-in-law Pope Anthony served at the same Intercession Church and by the will of God they died; and in place of this son-in-law, His Eminence consecrated her own son to the priesthood of his brother, and her nephew, Konstantin Fedorov, inflicts insults on her in her old age,” and so on. According to this explanation, the Intercession Church in Radkovka already existed in 1668, but the request does not say whether the first priest at the Radkovka Church was priest Kirill. The statement of 1739 says: “The Church of the Intercession of Our Lady in the settlement of Radkovka was burned by the enemy. But the Church of St. John the Theologian in the settlement of Senikha stands without a Priest, destroyed by the enemy.” This devastation took place in 1736 by the grace of the Tatars. In 1791, the church burned down due to the negligence of sexton Ivan Raevsky, who did not extinguish the candles in front of the iconostasis. Only the Holy Gifts were taken out of the fire, but the utensils, books and everything that was in the church were burned. The current church was consecrated on October 2, 1793; landowner Mikhail Lazarevich Grekov (died in 1808) was the most involved in its construction and decoration. There are 45 dessiatines of church land, and under Peskovskaya, with an inconvenient one, 48 dessiatines. The old people of Radkovka heard from their grandfathers that in the northeast of Radkovka, across the Oskol River, a mile from the shore, there was a town, and there is still a settlement here today. This place is fortified by nature itself: on three sides it is almost inaccessible, because it is surrounded by quagmire. On the eastern side it was protected by a trench, which, according to the old people, was two fathoms wide and deep; the ditch stretched for 300 fathoms. Since the terrain of the town is sloping and low-lying, the distant surroundings were not visible from it. Therefore, to observe dangers, a high embankment was made 150 fathoms from the ditch, on which the guards were supposed to stand. Nowadays the settlement serves as an arable field, and when the land was plowed, red tiles, half an inch thick, were found here, which are not found here today, either in workmanship or in color. Whether this place was a fortified town before the Tatars, while the Polovtsians roamed along the left bank of Oskol, is not known. But a living legend has been preserved among the Radkovtsy that this town was occupied by the Tatars. To monitor these neighbors, there was a guard on a high mountain located in the northwest of Radkovka. The tall pole let the inhabitants of Radkovka know what they should do. If the pole was raised up, then at that time the residents of Radkovka could calmly go about their work, but if it was tilted towards the ground, then this meant that trouble was threatening and measures had to be taken. If the pole leaned towards Gorohovatka, this meant that one could freely flee to the Gorokhovat forests and mountains, but if the pole leaned in the other opposite direction, it meant that one had to seek salvation in the reeds, which were impassable in the southwest of Radkovka. There is a place here, still called Zabegi, where the inhabitants hid from the Tatars. Thus, it is clear what life was like for the first settlers of Radkovka. Of course, the Cossacks cannot be allowed to allow the Tatars to remain residents of the town for a long time; no doubt the colonel was concerned about leading his neighbors to the distant steppe. But there is no doubt that the Tatars did not cede the town to the Cossacks for nothing. They, without a doubt, took revenge on the settlers of Radkovka for several years in a row with raids, especially since it was so convenient for them to hide in the Radkovka town in order to take advantage of the best time for an attack. Information about one of the Tatar raids on Radkovka was preserved in the Chuguev correspondence, but this raid was quite late, occurring 30 years after the population of Radkovka. Izyum Colonel Konstantin Donets wrote to Chuguev: “On September 26, 1691, Sotnik Lavrentiy Ivanov sent Cossacks to us in Izyum from Tsareborisov with the message: On September 26, the Tsareborisovites, while hunting animals in the forest behind the Oskol River, from the Nagai side saw about 40 Tatars who were walking according to a secret custom under settlement Radkovka; - they, having grabbed one man Radkovsky, and a few oxen, returned; and we, having caught up with them at the top of Netriuska, fought with them: they wounded one Tatar and killed their horse, and they took away their animal, which they had driven away, and drove them all the way to the Stallion River.” The Tatar raid of 1736 has already been mentioned, but how much the Radkovites suffered then is not clear from the papers. According to local memory, the Tatars managed to burn the church because the Radkovtsy were in the field, and that the fire then incinerated the entire village. About the settlement of Senikhe, the statement mentions that after the plunder of the Tatars in 1736, there were only 10 courtyards in it. The statement of 1732 shows 445 male souls of parishioners at the Radkovsky Church of the Intercession, a school and a spital (almshouse) at the church. According to the confessional list for 1753, there are 396 men and 390 women. According to the report of the general survey of 1784, in Radkovka and its 13 farms there were 890 men, 889 women; 6,787 acres of arable land, 17,638 acres of hayfields, 289 acres of forest. Then, according to confessional records: in 1790, 1908 men, 1872 women; in 1810, 530 men, 590 women; in 1830, 732 men, 785 women; in 1850, 759 men, 766 women. After 1800 the parish was reduced by the separation of some farms to other parishes. The Zaoskol farmsteads, lying opposite Radkovka, belonged to the Radkovsky parish, and in 1800 the Church of the Ascension of the Lord was built in Peski, and an extensive parish was formed there, in which, according to the statements, it appears: in 1810, 1328 men, 1348 women; in 1830, 2085 men, 2150 women; in 1850, 2064 men, 1998 women. In Radkovka there is a fair from October 1st to 4 days, quite significant, and two more - on May 8th and August 1st. Duvanka - on the left bank of the Duvanka River, 27 versts from the city of Kupyansk. According to the 1732 census, “Slobodka Duvanka, the estate of regimental Yesaul Andrei Dvigubsky, has been settled on granted land since 730, there are 214 male souls in it.” About the beginning and fate of the church and the village we report the following simple-minded story of a seventy-year-old old woman, lieutenant, Elizaveta Yakovlevna Kashintsova, née Tikhotskaya. When the land near the Duvanka River, by donation, came into the possession of the landowner Dvigubsky, the ancestor of the Tikhotskys, he, with the settlement of his peasants on it, built a wooden church here in the name of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin Mary. And since this region, at that time, was not free from Tatar raids, the church was surrounded by a high rampart, like a fortress, and in the trench there was a high tower. This tower served as both an observation and defensive point against the Tatars, who, carrying out robberies in different places, usually following agreed upon signs, consisting mostly of raising a lantern on a high place on a mound, hitherto called a guard mound, converged on the Duvanka River to divide their trades. This is where the Tatar name of the river came from (duvanit – divide). The attacks of the Tatars were costly for the residents of Duvanka and their church. G. Kashintsova, who visited the tower with her brothers and sisters more than once as a child, saw this tower damaged in several places and riddled with well-aimed shots from the Tatars. When the danger from Tatar attacks had passed, the rampart and tower were destroyed, and this was before 1800. The story is wonderful! Between the old antimensions there is an antimension consecrated by Archbishop Dosifei in 1737 for the Church of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin Mary in the Duvanki settlement of the Izyum regiment. Egor Yakovlevich Tikhotsky in 1810 asked His Grace Christopher for a blessing to build, at his own expense, a stone church, now existing, in the name of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin Mary. But, on the one hand, the massiveness of the proposed church, and on the other, the lack of funds for construction were the reason that the church was consecrated only in 1824. The pious church builder Tikhotsky, mastering the art of painting, decorated the church with icons of his own brush. To the honor of the builder Tikhotsky and all parishioners, it must be said that the Duvan Church, with its splendor and wealth of church utensils, can be attributed to the very first churches in the entire district. The church metrics in the Consistory archive begin in 1782. According to the 1732 census, there were 214 male souls in Duvanka, and in 1749 there were 32 parishioners here; the latter due to the pestilence of 1738 and the attack of the Tatars in 1736. In 1770, 380 men, 327 women. In 1790, the parishioners were 1450 men, 1380 women; the inhabitants of Duvanka are 486 men, 460 women, and according to the general survey of the landowner's land, 1589 dessiatines of arable land, 5853 dessiatines of haymaking and 39 dessiatines of firewood. In 1810, the parishioners were 1622 men, 1636 women; in 1830, 1037 men, 1007 women; in 1850, 903 men, 941 women. shower. Yuryevka - on the Zherebets River, 62 versts from Kupyansk. In the land survey record of November 1705, on the 15th day it is said: “The regimental clerk of the Izyum Regiment, Yuri Semenovich Raiselion-Soshalsky, wrote in a petition submitted to the Sovereign that he had been in the service of His Great Sovereign in the Crimean and Polish campaigns in battles in the past, but he had not yet been given land; meanwhile, on empty lands lying on both banks of the Zherebets River to the Valuyskaya road and Donskoy Yurt Sukharev on the Borovaya Valley, he built a farm for cattle breeding, and there was no one to preserve the farm from the Tatars”; therefore he asked to demarcate for him the empty lands along the Zherebts River, to the land of the Melobrod Cossacks and to allow it to be populated by non-serving free Cherkasy. In accordance with this request, the land was demarcated for the petitioner and he was allowed, in the Regimental Chancellery by Colonel Feodor Shidlovsky, to inhabit it. This boundary statement is prescribed in the Tsar’s decree of January 6, 1706, which ends like this: “and they, the peasants who now live on that land and will henceforth learn to live, would listen to him, the clerk Yuri Raizelion-Soshalsky, and his wife and children in everything, plow the arable land and mow hay and do all kinds of work.” This is the beginning of the population of present-day Yuryevka, which in the past was called, after the river, Stallion. After the death of Georgy Soshalsky, who, as can be seen from his own handmade Latin scholastic Logic, was educated at some higher educational institution, probably at the Krakow Academy, the Yuryev estate passed to his son, the centurion of the Izyum regiment Alexander, in whose youth, it is not known with certainty on what occasion, half of this dacha went to someone else’s family, the Zakharzhevich-Kapustyanskys. The Peter and Paul Church in the settlement of Zherebets, otherwise Yuryevka, has been in existence since 1734. In 1743, priest Grigory Basansky signed two times in the affairs of the Izyum Spiritual Board of the “Yuryevka village of the Peter and Paul Church”; and he, under the decrees of 1749, called himself the priest of the Stallion settlement. The existence of a church in Yuryevka in the half of the last century is evidenced by a reliable legend that when the patrimonial owner, Alexander Georgievich Rozalion-Soshalsky, was killed by a gang of Cossack robbers, all the young children were saved in the Yuryevsky church. To characterize that time, it is necessary to talk about the circumstances of this death. The centurion Soshalsky, having learned that the gang, already famous for its robberies in the surrounding area, was hiding in one of the gullies of his estate, gathered a lot of armed people from the nearest settlements and led him personally against the villains, there were only 12 of them, but they were terrible for the superstitious common people, the people believed that they possessed invincible spells. This was the reason that as soon as the gang jumped out of the forest screaming, the entire armed crowd accompanying Soshalsky fled and he, remaining with his servant in front, was wounded by a bullet in the head, picked up by his servant and transported to the house, where he died a few hours later. The house and all its property were completely looted. People who so cowardly left their boss in danger were, by order of the government, subjected to severe punishment, one in ten. The Peter and Paul Church of Yuryevka, built, in all likelihood, by Alexander Yuryevich, who so sadly lost his life, was, as they say, of ordinary construction at that time, with three domes and a bell tower, and existed until 1811. This year it was sealed due to disrepair, but at the request of the parishioners in 1813 it was allowed to serve in it until the time when they committed to build a new church. The construction of the new church began in 1819, and was completed in 1827 with the diligence of parishioners, inspired by the zeal of the brothers, ensigns Semyon and Gregory Rozalion-Soshalsky and their sisters. Of these, Semyon Soshalsky was the trustee of the building. According to the census of 1732, in Yuryevka there were 191 male subjects of the cornet Grigory Yuryevich Soshalsky; subjects of the regimental clerk Ivan Ivanovich Zakharzhevich 165 souls, men. In 1750 the parishioners were 410 men, 380 women; in 1770, 540 men, 528 women. According to the report of the general survey of 1784, in Yuryevka with the Zherebetsky farm there are 630 men, 631 women, 2,471 acres of arable land, 20,390 acres of hayfields, 966 acres of forest, and a total of 24,346 acres of land. Soshalsky and Zakharzhevich-Kapustyansky. Then the number of parishioners: in 1790, 648 men, 650 women; in 1800, 1037 men, 987 women; in 1810 690 men. 695 women; in 1830, 865 men, 872 women; in 1850, 889 men, 878 women. Dvurechnaya got its name from the fact that it is located between two rivers - between Oskol and the Dvurechnaya river. It is mentioned with the name of the settlement in the Chuguev correspondence of 1668 and with the name of the city in the royal papers of 1685 and 1709. The latter makes it clear that there was a significant Cossack fortress here. In the census compiled by the Tsar's decree of the Chuguevsky commandant on September 13, 1712, we see the following: in the village of Dvurechnoye there is a wooden church in the name of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary; in that church there are church utensils, and books, and vestments, and bells, according to the tale of that village’s inhabitants, everything is from the lord... In that church the priest Naum Demyanov’s son is serving; in his yard there is a small room and two black huts.” This census was compiled on the occasion of the confiscation of estates from the foreman Fyodor Shidlovsky, and therefore here we are talking only about the church of the owner of the Two Rivers people. According to the affairs of the Consistory of 1728, it is clear that in Dvurechnaya there was a church in honor of the Dormition of the Mother of God and that there were two priests at this church, perhaps the second priest was the priest of the side chapel of the Nativity, at least this happened very often then. In 1825, in place of the wooden church built in 1777, a stone church in honor of the Dormition of the Mother of God was consecrated by His Eminence Paul himself. There are 66 acres of land at the Dvurechansky church. According to the aforementioned census of 1712, there were 80 households, 120 owners and 140 male relatives in Dvurechnaya. According to the census of 1732, there were 587 male souls in Dvurechnoye, including 33 subjects; in the settlement of Gusinets there are 376 Cherkasy subjects and a priest, in the village of Molchanovka there are 100 subjects. According to the confessional list in 1750, 430 men, 404 women. one priest, and two: 620 men, 604 women; in 1770, 750 men, 738 women. In 1784 there were 1,440 men and 1,430 women. military inhabitants, and 45 men, 43 women. subjects of the Cherkasy Kapustyansky, with 10,345 acres of arable land, 18,357 acres of hayfields and 1,398 acres of oak forest. Then in 1790 there were 1460 men, 1445 women; in 1810, 1509 men, 1611 women; in 1830, 1628 men, 1777 women; in 1850, 1856 men, 1826 women. The Dvurechnaya fairs, beneficial for its residents, are significant in the region; there are five of them: January 1st, August 15th, October 1st, Easter Monday and the day of the Descent of the Holy Spirit. Up to 70 people died from cholera in 1831 and 1848; scurvy in 1849 lasted here for more than 5 months and 56 people, more than middle-aged women, died from it. In the old days, the Cossacks of Dvurechan, as well as other places, were troubled by the Tatars. In 1668, the Chuguevsky voivode, on September 20, received news that “two Murzas of the Crimean village with the traitors Cherkasy came to Dvurechnaya Sloboda.” And the Cossacks of Dvurechansky distinguished themselves this year by their exemplary loyalty to the Orthodox Tsar, as reported in July 1668 by the Chuguevsky governor to the Belgorod governor, Prince Grigory Romodanovsky. According to the Chuguev correspondence of 1678, we again see Tatar alarm in Dvurechnaya. “On June 19, the Pechenezh watchman came running to Dvurechnaya Sloboda from the Oskol River, from a hay transport, and said that he saw military people of the Tatars; many people came to the Oskol River to the Peschany climb. Yes, on the same date, the Dvurechansky residents of the Tatars saw in two places, on the Olshanka River, and on the Kolodeznaya River, many people, from Valuyki in nearby places.” It is also known that in August 1698 Dvurechnaya was burned by the Tatars, and its herds were stolen by Crimean robbers. Kamyanka - on the right bank of the Oskola River, 32 versts from Kupyansk, on the road from Kupyansk to Valuiki. We see Kamyanka among the cities and towns of Slobodskaya Ukraine not only in the decree of 1708, but also in the royal charter of 1685, given to Colonel Izyumsky. Two cannons stood here above the Oskol cliff until 1837. In 1712, “in the town of Kamyanki, St. Nicholas Church, the priest of the bow and parishioners wrote: our St. Nicholas Church was built in ancient times, but now it has decayed and rotted,” which is why they asked for the archpastoral blessing to build a new church. And the certificate was given. This request, as well as the antiquity of the Kamyanka settlement, show that the first temple was built here no later than 1660. The current St. Nicholas Church, built in 1799, is already in third place. The church has 94 acres of land. We find information about one of the Tatar raids on Kamennaya (and these raids were, of course, not uncommon) in the petition of the Cossacks of the Izyum regiment, which also talks about another disaster. Reporting to the Tsar that he had collected 265 rubles in customs duties per year. 33 altyn 2 money (until September 1, 1699), they were not able to collect more than that, in the explanation they write: a) “last August 206 (1698) in the last days they came from the Crimea with numerous hordes and at that time the Oskol cities were ravaged, Dvurechnaya and Kamenny Posads were burned and all the herds were driven away”; b) “in the past 207 (1699) throughout the year, during the hungry, breadless time, not only few people traveled from the cities to the Torah and to Mayaki or Izyum, but no one brought grain reserves, and for such a hungry year, many Mayatsky, Torsky, Izyumsky and other regiments of our cities, people with their wives and children went to residential Russian cities for food; and those who remained in their houses, and they fed on broomwood, mistletoe and birch bark.” 59 people died from cholera in 1831, and 95 people died from scurvy in 1849. According to the census of 1732, there were 345 male souls in Kamyanka. According to the list of 1784, in Kamyanka there were 1295 male souls, 1320 female souls; military inhabitants, including up to 300 men. Subjects of the Cherkasy, and their possession shows 4458 acres of arable land, 7639 acres of hayfields, 917 acres of forest, and a total of 14243 acres of land. In addition to arable farming, residents are engaged in cattle breeding and small trade. The fair continues for three days from December 3rd. The number of parishioners of the Kamyanskaya Church, which is now 2 classes: in 1750, 646 men, 585 women; in 1770, 850 men, 840 women; in 1790, 1385 men, 1370 women; in 1810, 1982 men, 1958 women; in 1830, 2191 men, 2298 women; in 1850, 1867 men, 1955 women. Poplars are on the right bank of Oskol, on the road from Kupyansk to Valuiki, 38 versts from Kupyansk on the northern edge of the province. In 1730, “the city of Topol, the city people of the same palace,” wrote to the Right Reverend Epiphanius, “in the past ancient years, in the city of Topol, we built a cathedral church in the name of the Intercession of the Holy Mother of God. After that, the parish people went to live in the Topolskaya district in the settlement of Dvuluchnaya, and a small number of parish households remained at this church. And last year, 1723, in the month of August, by order of Your Eminence, due to the paucity of parish people, this church was brought by the Izyum regiment of the Kamenets hundred to the settlement of Dvuluchnaya; now this church in that settlement stands empty, without singing, and there is no priest: from the Dvuluchnaya settlement the parish people dispersed to different settlements, and others returned to their former home in the city of Topoli; previously, by decree of Her Majesty, which city people left the city for the district and the settlement of Dvuluchnaya, they were ordered to live near the city of Topol. And according to that Her Majesty’s decree, now in the city of Poplar we have 50 parish people’s households.” Then the parishioners ask to return their Intercession Church to them. According to the certificate, it turned out that in Dvuluchnaya and in the New Poselenny settlement of Pokrovskaya, Colonel Shidlovsky, there were up to 60 households. That’s why the church was left in Dvuluchnaya. In this case, it is obvious that the settlement of Topoli was one of the cities of the Moscow military line, and therefore its original population must be dated back to 1650 or 1655. The construction of the first cathedral Church of the Intercession in Poplar dates back to this time. What the Topol residents write about the cathedral Topolsky church and its parishioners, of course, does not mean that Topol, after moving the Intercession Church to Dvuluchnaya, was left without a church. The name of the Intercession Church as a cathedral, on the contrary, arouses the thought: was there another non-cathedral church in Topol? According to the affairs of the Consistory of 1728, we see the “Topolsky Arkhangelsk priest Ivan.” And the same Topol Archangel Church with the priest Grigory Chudnovsky is found in the affairs of 1739, and its parish shows 80 households. The currently existing wooden church was consecrated in January 1849 in the name of St. Alexander Nevsky. In the area around the parish there is also a prayer house, and it was in the village of Otradnaya that it was built from a monument erected by the landowner Elizaveta Abazina over the ashes of her daughter. According to the revision of 1732, there were 110 Russian Cossacks in Topol. According to the report of the general survey of 1784, there were 900 men and 935 women in Poplar. military inhabitants, and in their possession 8500 acres of land. The number of parishioners in 1730 was 485 men, 461 women; in 1750, 201 men, 188 women. Russian Cossacks; 348 men, 319 women. Cherkasy; in 1770, 715 men, 683 women; in 1790, 1055 men, 1048 women; in 1800, 1254 men, 1334 women; in 1810, 1488 men, 1544 women; in 1820 1688 men, 1729 women, in 1830 2048 men, 2155 women; in 1840, 2058 men, 2142 women; in 1850, 1679 men, 1773 women. The clergyman is in the 3rd class and uses 62 acres of Topolskaya land and 33 acres of the prayer house. The royal charter of 1695 has reached us, from which we can see the position of the Topol residents of the old time, which was not entirely pleasant due to the quarrels that took place between the Russians and Cherkassy, ​​between the Moscow and Cherkasy authorities. This is the certificate! “From Vel. State and C. and Vel. Book John Alekseevich and Peter Alekseevich, Autocrats of All Russia, to Belgorod to Our Steward Mikhail Borisovich Sheremetyev and clerk Peter the Lesser Isakov. In the current year 203 (1695), February 28th according to Our Vel. State By decree of the settlement of Poplar, the inhabitants, Russian people, were ordered to hand over ours as before. Vel. State the orderly people on Gregory’s leave, and the Cherkasy Izyum Colonel Fyodor Shilov of that settlement of the inhabitants of the Russian people was not ordered to deal with justice and reprisal. And about this in Belgorod to our Boyar and governor, to your father, Boris Petrovich, with his comrades Our Great State. the letter was sent on March 10th of the current year 203 (1695); in Our Vel. State The letter to him to the boyar and the governor says: in that settlement, Livenets Perfirya Shateev was ordered to be the Commander and of that settlement of the Russian people and Cherkassy to inform him, Perfirya, about the services; the ordered memory was given to him under the sacristan's signature. And now he, Perfiliy, beat Our Great Sovereign with his brow, because because Our Great Sovereign, by decree and from memory, he came from Belgorod to Topoli and in the Prikaznaya hut, he gave the memory of the signature to the centurion Ilya Ivanov and he, Ilya, did not sign for anything and fled from Topoli and was on the run for a week and a half, and gathered with the centurions of Dvurechansky Yakov Sagun, and with Kupyansky, and with Senkovsky and the Cossacks, about 100 people or more, came to Topoli with a gun. And he Perfilius, from Our Great Sovereign, read out the list and the mandated memory to those centurions. And they, the centurions, disobeyed the decree and letters of Our Great Sovereign and said that our Great Sovereign’s decree meant nothing to them and began to expel him from the Poplars and beat him, and the Dvurechansky centurion Yakov Sagun tore him by the hair and beard, and the Cossacks beat him with butts and squeaks and dragged him by the hair and put him in a block. And he sat in the deck for a day. And the wives and children of the Topol residents fled from their insurance to the forests and swamps. Yes, he, the centurion Ilya Ivanov, took from him icons and silver and tin dishes and all sorts of junk and clothes, and they took all his belongings, and taking him out of the box they tied him up, and with the people they took him to the Topolskaya village of Dolgoy and from that village they took him to the village of Olkhovatka and from that village he, the centurion Ilya, took him to Saltov and from Saltov I did not reach Belgorod for 20 versts. And We would welcome the great Sovereign, order him to find out everything against his petition, and give him the bellies that were robbed and give him the same life in Poplars. And according to the decree of Our Great Sovereign, he, Perfil, of that settlement of residents, Russian people and Cherkassy, ​​was ordered to carry out city services as before by Our Great Sovereign. And what kind of centurions took his bellies, there is a signature under this letter. And when Our Great Sovereign’s letter comes to you: and you would order Livenets Perfil Shateev in the settlement of Topolya to be the inhabitants of that settlement, as before, to obey Our Great Sovereign’s decree; and from Belgorod to the settlement of Topoli they would send whoever was best, and the centurions - Ilya Ivanov, and Yakov Sagun, and Kupensky, and Senkovsky, they would order to find, and having found, they would question him firmly: such words to him, Perfilya, that Our Great Sovereign decree is of no use to them - they said, and they beat him, Perefilya, by his hair and beard did they drag him, and beat his people, and put him in a block, and took his bellies, and knocked him out of that settlement, and by what decree of Our Great Sovereign did they come to that settlement, or by the sending of Colonel Fyodor Shilov, or by themselves? And do they still have those Perefiliev bellies and his Punitive memory? And having interrogated those centurions, he would have ordered that strong bail be given for the strong, and with a decree recorded before Our Great Sovereign. And if the centurions begin to lock themselves up, order everything to be firmly found out by all sorts of detectives. And order those interrogative speeches and investigations and the written record of them to be brought to you in Belgorod. And how those interrogation speeches and investigations will be brought to Belgorod: and you would write about this to Our Great Sovereign, and that interrogation and investigation would be sent under the sexton’s signature and ordered to be submitted to the Discharge to Our Boyar Tikhon Nikitich Streshnev and his comrades. Written in Moscow l. 7203 (1695) August on the 11th day." What was done according to the prescribed investigation and what subsequent orders from the authorities followed, no papers have been preserved about this. But the case about the cathedral Church of the Intercession (1730) shows that there were few Russians in Topol around 1730, and that they had previously dispersed to different places. Because, probably, in 1695 the majority of Topol residents consisted of Cherkasy, and that’s why what happened was that the centurions sent the clerk out of Topol, as an extra person, if only not restless at the same time. As much as to explain the actions of the centurions in the Topol case, so much to understand in general the duties of the Cossack centurion, who, as we see from the affairs of his proteges, always signed up for the selection of candidates for an idle church place, we place here instructions to the centurion - one from 1713, another from 1732, and a third from 1688. 1. “Our Great Sovereign, His Royal Majesty Izyum Colonel Mikhailo Konstantinovich Zakharzhevsky. To you, our Pechenezh regiment, regimental and city services to the Cossacks, so the elders, as well as the smaller comrades, have received good health from the Lord God, we know. We ordered the Mokhnachansky centurion Andrey Sikhovsky to be your centurion in the city of Pechenegs, in the place of the celestial (deceased) Pan Ivan Zarudny. And being him, Andrey, in that above-mentioned city, a centurion, it is not wrong to serve the Great Sovereign with all zeal and ardent zeal, and in the vshis (all) unlived affairs of military life, I am active and keep good greetings to the comradeship, and show affection, do not insult or offend anyone in vain, and do not repair the greedy greed of the comradeship with your unnecessary inventions, judgment and carry out reprisals in truth, and not through bribery. And he, the centurion, is not at all interested in judging or touching the facts of the flinty, that is, murderous, villainous and created by him. On occasion, such people are sent to Izyum to the regimental level. And we order and mention him, Andrei the centurion, to the above-mentioned Pechenezh residents of the entire Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, to honor him as an elder, to render honor and obedience to him and to listen to him in everything and not to be unkind. And whoever, for the sake of partnership, should resist this order of ours and disobey him, the centurion; We allow him, the centurion, to punish those who are worthy. The highly named Izyum Colonel Zakharzhevsky Mikhailo.” 2. “By decree of Her Imperial Majesty the All-Russian Autocrat from the regimental Izyum Chancellery of that regiment, centurion Elisha Zarudny ... You, Zarudny, have been ordered from the regimental Khoruzhi for your services in the town of Dvurechnoye to take the place of the deceased centurion Pyotr Rudnitsky to be a centurion. For this reason, when you, Zarudny, are in that place with the command, do the following. Upon his arrival in the town of Dvurechna to the command, the centenary banner and what artillery and ammunition and other things that exist, the commander there accepted the Cossacks and all the inhabitants into his team, and what decrees and other things the hundredth board had written affairs; You should take into your possession that place with its inhabitants. The reprisals in the courts will be carried out by the petitioners and defendants according to Her Imperial Majesty's decrees, without being friendly or on par with anyone for anything and in all sorts of arrangements that the decrees will order to collect, have consideration and pre-portion, and, in the event of a mission, watch the queues so that some do not offend others. Towards them, the local inhabitants, show favor to everyone in the commonwealth, and do not give any reason for bitterness to anyone, but treat them kindly, and try to ensure that the inhabitants in that place multiply and not decrease, and the inhabitants are not allowed to leave that place anywhere. When some interesting or murderous and thieves' cases happen, you do not judge them, but write about them in a resolution and send people related to them under guard with urgent news to the regimental Izyum Chancellery without delay. And to the townspeople of Dvurechnoye, so that they would obey you and give you a hundred-dollar banner and artillery and ammunition and other things, a decree was sent to these townsfolk from us. If, more than aspirations, someone could show disobedience or any impudence and rebellion before you, such opponents, depending on the merits of their faults in particular matters, are punished with consideration and in regimental matters are sent on guard with a written announcement to the Izyum Regimental Chancellery. Otherwise, for you, Mr. Centurion Zarudny, in everything to act according to Her Imperial Majesty's decrees and to follow the letters and universal letters sent and continue to be sent from the regimental chancellery and from the regimental town hall, and in everything you should behave according to your sworn position, as a good and honest Her Imperial Majesty's slave and subject, expecting for good deeds from Her Imperial Majesty mercy and awards, on the contrary, for malfunction - severe torture, as Her Imperial Majesty's decrees command. Izyum Regiment Colonel Lavrenty Shidlovsky. Regimental clerk Pyotr Bashinsky." October 21 days, 1732." 3. “Great Sovereigns, Their Royal Majesties, Grigory Erofeevich Stolnik and Colonel Kharkovsky. By decree of the Great Sovereigns, Their Royal Majesty, and by order of ours, the noble Polchanov and our nephew Vasily Semenovich Kovalevsky was ordered to be a centurion in the city of Olshanoy in the place of Ivan Smorodsky, who, being in charge of hundreds against the register of all Cossacks, served and sent and court reprisals, except for criminal certificates; and he, Vasilevi, was ordered to keep kindness and kind greetings to the Cossacks and to carry out reprisals in the truth, and before criminal cases, that is, villainous and murderous, do not judge and cover up for yourself, to send people to us in Kharkov about such matters. Here we order the Olshanskys and hundreds of Cossacks, so that he, the centurion Vasil, would be listened to and revered in everything and have them as their elder; and whoever he did not have to listen to, he, Vasilevi, was ordered to punish them and send them to us. The above-mentioned Stolnik and Colonel Kharkovsky.” Written in Kharkov, 1688, November 26th day.” Novo-Olshanaya is on the left side of Oskol, 30 versts from Kupyansk. In 1822, the village of Kutkovka, remote in locality from its parish church, located in Dvurechnaya, on the right side of the Oskola River, having lost many people while crossing to the church during a complete flood of water, decided with some others to separate from the settlement of Dvurechnaya and form a special parish with its own church. An illiterate state-owned peasant, already advanced in years but in good spirits, childless Mikhail Stefanov Mishak (aka Kutko), volunteered to be a representative of the desires and intentions of his society to his superiors. Having invited the literate Abraham Efimov Chebanov as his comrade, the zealous Mishak went to the city of Kharkov in 1822 and, together with Cheban, submitted a petition for permission to build a stone church in Kutkovka with the estate of the Novo-Olshanny Church of the Ascension of the Lord, and before the construction of the church, build a prayer house in the name of the Ascension of the Lord. The request for the church was submitted in January 1822. While the matter was being carried out in public places, and Mishak and Cheban lived in Kharkov, the other two zealots, state-owned peasants - Mikhail Kirillov Kutko and Maxim Evstafiev Kolesnik, began preparing materials and built a wooden prayer house. Dean Stefan Pisarevsky, who was then the parish priest in the settlement of Dvurechnaya at the Assumption Church, was not indifferent to the expulsion of a significant part of the parish from his church. He, wanting to first stop the holy thought of the simple-minded villagers, hastened to convey to the Right Reverend Paul that the Kutkovites dared to build a chapel for themselves, without the permission of the archpastor. The investigation that arose on this occasion pronounced heavy jurisdiction on the main perpetrators of the holy deed, through the mouth of the zemstvo police officer Avksentiy Mereskulov. Despite these obstacles and the subsequent misunderstandings that arose in the hearts of simple-minded peasants, the Kutkovtsy, faithful to their sincere heartfelt desire to build a Holy Church, with the help of God, managed to obtain permission to leave the settlement of Dvurechnaya. At the end of 1822, priest Stefan of Orange was assigned to the Church of the Ascension in Novo-Olshany. Then it is allowed not only to build not only a stone church, but also to have a house of prayer before its construction, with the right to perform full divine services in it, for a separate parish, deducted from Dvurechansky. Inspired by the blessing of the archpastor, the residents of Novoolsha began in 1824 to prepare materials, and in 1825 the foundation of the church was laid. The first Novo-Olshansky priest Stefan of Orange, a man of ardent but kind character, greatly contributed to such general concern for building the church through his diligence and his labors. On his advice, the residents of the settlement of Novo-Olshanaya came with a petition to the Eminence against the oppressor of their police officer Mereskulov, who, having been judged on this complaint, was subsequently removed from office with deprivation of the right to enter into it. The same fate soon befell Dean Pisarevsky. Deprived of his place and position, which passed to the Novo-Olshansk church, Pisarevsky was removed from the Kupyansky district. The church was consecrated in 1834. The Novo-Olshanskaya Church, until 1837, was not only poor in utensils, but also owed 6,400 rubles in banknotes to the clerk Dmitry Prokhorov, and, moreover, was without a fence. At that time, the dean Andrei Kapustin, now an archpriest, became a full-time priest at the Church of the Ascension, and with his care in 1837 he managed to pay off the church debt through voluntary donations. In 1838 he completed the fence, in 1839 he purchased a gospel for 103 silver rubles, in 1844 a new iconostasis was started for 1800 silver rubles, and in 1846 it was completely finished. There are 66 acres of land near the church. The people of Novoolsha, following the ancient patriarchal simplicity of life, have retained the purity of their morals to this day. This commendable trait is visible in all the actions of the residents, to the point that neither the zemstvo police nor other authorities are ever burdened with complaints or investigations about illegal actions. This simplicity of life and purity of morals must, without a doubt, be considered the main reason that even in the terrible years of God’s general trial, the inhabitants of this settlement, less than many others, experienced the weight of God’s righteous wrath over themselves. So, in 1831, when the formidable angel of death visited the blessed countries of Little Russia for the first time in this century, with all the horror that took possession of the hearts of people about the news of the terrible cholera, 40 men and 32 women died in Novo-Olshanaya. In 1833, drought and failure of the grain and herb harvest greatly shook the well-being of these residents, but the severity of this test of God was most completed by the death of draft animals, the deprivation of which for several subsequent years doomed the residents to endure poverty in everything, hitherto unknown to them. In 1847, the goodness of God spared all this, and cholera did not touch its inhabitants. The next two years, 1848 and 1849, were years of God's wrath, and especially 1848, of all years, can be called a year of tears and general deprivation. 62 husbands died from cholera. and 73 women. The famine could have reached the most extreme degree, but the extreme was averted by the wise order of the government; nevertheless, disease and lack of food destroyed the livestock. Scurvy, which appeared at the end of 1848 and developed at the beginning of 1849, due to the morbid disposition in people caused by cholera, and moreover by hunger and lack of garden supplies, completed the disaster of the people. It was noticed that the victims of scurvy were mostly those who had previously experienced the effects of cholera, and especially the female sex fell victim to this disease. So, 50 souls husband. and 95 women. gender suffered from the slow poison of this disease in this parish. Suffering from this disease lasted from 3 to 5 months and ended in death; only those who survived until the summer were saved. In the parish of the Novo-Olshansk Church, classified by the new state as second class, the parishioners are listed as follows: in 1830, 1857 men, 2003 women; in 1840, 2025 men, 1971 women; in 1850, 2224 men, 2271 women. shower. The Church of the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul was originally built around 1700, near the city of Kupyansk, on the left side of the Oskola River, in the Zaoskolskaya settlement, then renamed from the Zaoskolsky farm. According to the old-timers, the place where the church was built at first consisted of strong soil, but in a short time the sands increased so much that the inhabitants were forced to leave those places and settle in different farms; no more than 50 households from the poorest and the clergy remained in the same place. Therefore, the parishioners, by common agreement, decided to move their parish church to the Gnilitsky farm, which had an advantage over other farms in terms of the number of inhabitants and terrain, with its renaming into the Petropavlovka settlement, and through their attorneys, the retired sergeant Philip Reutsky and Samuil Milodan, they asked the authorities about this. Upon completion of a legal investigation, the request was found to be valid. In 1821, the church was built in a new location, using the amount of voluntary donations, through the efforts of retired sergeant Philip Reutsky and ordinary people: Fyodor Glushka, Alexei Vodolazhsky and priests: Kodrat Gusinsky and Spiridon Korniliev. On February 11, 1822, the new church was consecrated in the name of the Apostles Peter and Paul. In 1840, the church was damaged by strong winds. When repairing it, the cross and chapters were gilded, under the supervision of an official of the Chamber of State Property. Unfortunately, this repair was carried out without any communication with the priests, only peasants who had no idea about the matter. The consequence was that there was a lot of irregularity and fragility in the repair of the church. The utensils and sacristy items are not very poor, only 1950 silver rubles. Church land 99 acres. In the parish of the Peter and Paul Church, the 2nd class is listed according to documents: in 1810, 1892 men, 1937 women; in 1830, 2234 men, 2380 women; in 1850, 2354 men, 2385 women. shower. The effect of cholera on the minds of the people in 1831, 1847 and 1848 was too strong to be left without pastoral instructions. It was necessary to work a lot in order to instill reverent devotion to the will of God instead of fear and cowardly absent-mindedness or instead of the carelessness of sinful sleep. Following cholera in 1849, another fatal disease visited the region - scurvy, which, due to its weak onset and slowness, seemed at first little dangerous, but over time it was discovered that this disease was no easier than cholera itself. As can be seen from the metric books, 25 men and 46 women died as victims of this disease. In 1833, drought was followed by a grain harvest failure. The hunger was so severe that the peasants, when there was a shortage of bread, added quinoa, oak acorns, and herb roots to a small amount of flour. Just to have some food. In 1848 there was also a severe grain crop failure, but the people did not suffer from hunger because they received benefits from public stores. The Church of the Intercession in a rotten farmstead was completed in 1821, on the site of a former prayer house that existed for more than 10 years. When the land on which the settlement of Gnilaya, or Pokrovskaya, lies, by order of the authorities was assigned to the Kharkov province, having previously belonged to Voronezh, then the inhabitants of the Voronezh province of the settlement of Dvuluchnaya, among 100 souls, not wanting to give up the tract that previously belonged to them, left the Dvuluchnaya society and settled near a small river, since ancient times called Rotten, forming the Gnilovsky farmstead. The benefits of life, which consisted in the abundance and good quality of the land, as well as the closeness of the settlement of Svatova Luchka, the main trading point at that time, where new settlers sold their products without difficulty, made this place famous and attracted many settlers from different places to it, so that they finally amounted to more than 500 souls of the revision. The rotten farm was named Pokrovskaya Settlement when a church was built here in the name of the Intercession of the Most Holy Theotokos. In 1817, the construction of the current church, a stone building, began, for which a charter was issued by the Right Reverend Paul. On the advice and conviction of Miron Evsyuk, it was necessary to pay 5 rubles from the yard, and this tax was repeated several times, until finally in 1820, with the help of God, the church was brought to completion. There was not enough money to decorate it and make it splendid. When the residents felt their helplessness, God unexpectedly sent them his help. The landowner Anna Ivanovna Soboleva, who lived near the city of Kupyansk, the same one who with her husband benefactored the Church of the Ascension of the Lord in the neighboring settlement of Novo-Olshanaya, took it upon herself to decorate the church with an iconostasis and supply it with the things necessary for Divine services; For what item did she offer 4,000 rubles in banknotes and several things needed for the church. The name of the philanthropist “Anna Soboleva” is embroidered on the sacrum of the throne. From 1834 to 1840 a stone bell tower was built, and in 1846 a fence was also built. In the parish of the Intercession Church of the 2nd class, according to the statements, we see the following number of parishioners: in 1820 1215 men, 1283 women, in 1830 1699 men, 1772 women; in 1840, 1927 men, 2065 women; in 1850, 2270 men, 2314 women. shower. Kupyansky and Starobelsky Military Settlement Districts. Kupyansky Military Settlement Districts. I District SVATOVA LUCHKA (Novo-Ekaterinoslavl) Svatova Luchka - on the Krasnaya River. In the charter of 1704 we read: “from that village (Krasny) up against the Krasnaya River, the Izyumsky regiment of Cossacks from different cities in Svatovo-Pristan is the apiary of the Senkovsky residents Ignat Konstantinenko and Ivan Stepanenko; According to their tale, they have owned that apiary for 30 years or more. The apiary of Radkovsky resident Pavel Dyabchenko, and according to his fairy tale, he has owned that apiary for 40 years or more.” The same letter contains a letter from the governor of Prince Yakov Dolgoruky in 1700 with the following content: “ordered by petition of the Izyum regiment of the foreman and Cossacks, on the Krasnaya River, from the upper reaches down, on both sides, to the Boar Ford and along the Kharina and along the Duvannaya and along other valleys that lead to that Krasnaya River, and along the Zherebets River, with the upper reaches to the mouth on the right side, apiaries and forests and hay fields and fishing grounds and all sorts of land to own and on those rivers Krasnaya and Zherebets of the Izyum Regiment, the foreman and Cossacks who want to build settlements and courtyards, order and serve them the Izyum Regiment in the Cossacks as before, and about the certificate of those rivers Krasnaya and Zherebets with all lands, they, the elders and the Cossacks, should strike Us, the Great Sovereign, with their foreheads in Moscow.” Thus, the first settlement of Svatovaya Pristan, or Luchka, which began with the establishment of apiaries, began around 1665–1675. The increase in the population of Svatovaya Pristan took place since 1700, which we will see from the first church of Svatovaya. According to local legend, the first settler settled on the right bank of the Krasnaya River at the mouth of the river, now called Svakha, and others took a place a mile higher along the Krasnaya River to the north. The elder in years and respect was a matchmaker to the same settler of the second locality. The latter owned a meadow hayfield on the left bank of the Krasnaya River, and this place later became the center of the settlement. Thus, after the matchmaker, the first settler of the meadow, the name of the settlement of Svatovaya Luchka came about, and the river that irrigated the meadow was called Svakha. According to local legend, the population of Svatovaya Pristan in its early days consisted not only of residents of Senkov, but Cherkassy people moved here, especially from Zmievsky district, and then from Bogodukhovsky, Sumsky and Lebedinsky districts. Since 1825, after the formation of a new military settlement, Svatova Luchka, with the name Novo-Ekaterinoslavl, serves as the site of the main headquarters of four districts and constitutes a beautiful military town, with many stone buildings. The first church built in Svatovaya Pristan was dedicated to the name of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker. He stood on the right bank of the Red River, which now divides the settlement into two parts. In the statement of 1732 it is said that “the Church of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker in Svatova Luchka was built in 1722,” and according to the affairs of 1725 we see two priests at this church. Since, according to the charter of 1704, the church in Svatovaya Pristan is not yet visible, and there are still not many residents here, then the indication of the statement about the time of construction of the St. Nicholas Church must be recognized as evidence of the time of construction of the first church in Svatovaya Luchka, and the fact that in 1725 we already see two priests here indicates only that, after the resolution of the dispute between the Cossacks of the Izyum regiment and the Don Cossacks, rights to the Krasnaya River, by royal charter in 1704, Svatova Pier on the Krasnaya River was populated by entire masses of Cossacks of the Izyum Regiment. In 1745, the Izyum archpriest was ordered to consecrate a new church in the name of St. Nicholas, and probably because the first church was built hastily and therefore not durable or convenient. In 1793, this church was moved to another place, half a mile from the previous one to the east, and was consecrated in honor of the Descent of the Holy Spirit. But since during the new construction they used the wood of the former very dilapidated church, the new church could not stand for long, and only the mercy of God saved it from troubles during its sudden destruction. On July 6, 1810, they served the liturgy there, and as soon as everyone left the church, it fell, crumbling to the ground. This marvelous preservation of God’s providence aroused in all residents of Svatovaya Sloboda a fiery desire to thank the Lord with the construction of a new worthy church. Hearts began to boil with living praise to God and decided to build a stone church in the name of the Descent of the Holy Spirit. The huge and magnificent church was already completed in 1822, and on December 19 it was consecrated by His Eminence Paul. Nowadays it is the cathedral church of the headquarters of the 4 districts and is fully worthy of such a designation. Another church in Svatova Luchka, also made of stone, is dedicated in the name of the Dormition of the Mother of God, and in memory of the ancient church of Svatova there is a chapel in the name of St. Nicholas. This church was founded, according to the charter of the Right Reverend Haggai, by Svyatogorsk Archimandrite Feofan on June 14, 1777, “in measure, as the archimandrite reported, in the altar the length and diameter are 10 arshins, in the real church the length and diameter are 15 arshins, in the meal 10 arshins.” The church with a bell tower was completed in 1788. According to the census of 1732, in Svatovaya Luchka there were 145 male elders and Cossacks, 514 assistants, 23 workers, and a total of 682 male souls; in addition, in Nizhnyaya Duvanka there are 89 male souls, in Upper Duvanka there are 214 male souls; in total there are 985 male souls in the parish. The cholera of 1831 kidnapped up to 300 people in the first parish, up to 60 people in the second; up to 650 people died from it in 1847 and 1848 in both parishes and in the hospital. The scurvy of 1849 stole even more, in total up to 1,250 people died from it. Nizhnyaya Duvanka - on the Duvanka River, at its confluence with the Krasnaya River. After the decree of 1700 allowed the elders of the Izyum regiment to populate the lands, among other things, in the Duvannaya valley, Fyodor Fomich Krasnokutsky, centurion, convoy, and 1751 - 1761 colonel of the Izyum regiment, settled Cherkassy subjects at the mouth of the Duvanka. In 1737 he built a church here in the name of Vm. Fyodor Stratelates - his angel. In 1793 the church was rebuilt, and in 1817 it was extended with chapels and covered with iron along with the new bell tower. Of the parishioners, the church builder himself is worth a special memory, even due to his sad fate. In the case of the Viceroyal Administration, he was deprived of the rank of colonel and was sent to Kazan, the estate was taken away from the treasury, including the Cherkassy of Nizhny Duvanka, who began to be called official state Cherkassy, ​​until they became part of the new military settlement. Although Fyodor Fomich was subsequently returned from Kazan, his ranks, much less his estate, were not returned to him. The following died from cholera in the parish: in 1831, 35 men, 24 women; in 1848, 94 men, 101 women; 85 men and 96 women died from scurvy in 1849. According to the 1732 census, in Duvanka, the estate of the centurion Theodore Krasnokutsky, there were 89 male souls. Then there were parishioners: in 1750, 270 men, 266 women; in 1790, 2193 men, 2164 women; in 1810, 2654 men, 2612 women; in 1830, 2364 men, 2410 women; in 1850, 1867 men, 1739 women. “5 versts above the confluence of the Krasnaya River with the Donets, the Kremennaya stream flows into the Krasnaya on the right, on which the private (state-owned) Little Russian settlement of Kremennaya is located and whose peak is surrounded by dense forest.” So wrote one traveler in 1774. Not far from Kremennaya, three versts from the confluence of the Bakhmutova River into the Donets, two versts from the Donets, there was the town of Sukharev, founded by the Don Cossacks around 1680. At first, the Don people freely allowed the Cossacks of the Izyum regiment to establish apiaries near them, along the Krasnaya River. So the Cherkasy people settled near Sukhareva, and the Slavic odnodvortsy had their own farmsteads. After, at the request of the Izyum Colonel, by decree of 1700 it was allowed in favor of the Izyum Regiment to occupy lands along the Krasnaya River to anyone, the Cossacks settled on the lands of Kremennaya, part of the Izyum Regiment, and even more so the Sumy Regiment, who, due to the increase in population, did not have a sufficient amount of land in their previous places of residence. The old people of Kremennaya still say that their grandfathers “came because of Kharkov.” The Sukharevites, having lost their dispute with the Slobozhans about the rights to the Krasnaya and Zherebets rivers, became all the more insistent in their claims to the plots of land provided to them. Around 1760, they forced up to 300 families of Cherkasy to move away from them, and up to 60 families were then settled in Terny, while the rest scattered to different places, partly to Kremennaya. In return, the Sukharevtsy had to accept the Slavic single-dvortsev, who had long had farmsteads on the Zherebets River. But in this way the town of Sukharev lost many more inhabitants than it acquired, and Kremennaya grew. Guldenstadt, "Reisen durch Russland". Th. 2. Seit. 280. Gildensted writes: “Opposite Sukharev, on the right hill of the Donetsk bank there are two cone-shaped mountains, which, like the entire hill, consist of chalk. They rise 30 feet above the surface of the water. In the middle of the eastern mountain, on its southern side, ore was found 30 years ago (before 1774). It consists of iron ores mixed with pyrites. Belogorod merchants begged for a privilege and founded a smelter at the top of the Kamyanka River, where there is a forest. But the matter was soon abandoned, it was beyond our strength.” "Reisen durch Russland". Th. 2. Seit. 282. According to the affairs of the Consistory, it is clear that in 1745, “Belogorod merchants and lead factory companions” asked for permission to build the Church of the Holy Trinity in a new settlement in the Izyum district, settled for the maintenance of lead factories and called lead factories. According to the certificate, there were 94 households living in the settlement. Finally, in modern times, the rest of its inhabitants were resettled, partly to Kremennaya, partly to Novaya Nikolaevka. The last 20 houses were moved from Sukharev to Kremennaya in 1836, and the Sukharevsky Church, in the name of St. Nicholas, was transported to Drobyshev. After the formation of a new military settlement, Kremennaya became the headquarters of the regimental administration in 1825. At first the headquarters of the Pskov regiment was here, and since 1829 the headquarters of the Glukhovsky cuirassier regiment has remained here, which is why Kremennaya is called Novo-Glukhov. In 1749, an antimension was issued in Kremennoye for the Church of the Transfiguration of the Lord, but the first church, in all likelihood, existed before this time. Be that as it may, in 1770 the Transfiguration Church burned down, and a new church was built the following year in the name of the Holy Trinity with a side chapel in honor of the Archangel Michael. In 1808, the residents of Kremennaya decided to build a stone church, and they were given a charter to build the church on April 20, 1808. His Grace Christopher Sulima, Bishop of Kharkov. At first, the church was built with donations from parishioners, then a book was issued in the name of the inhabitants of the settlement, Abraham Osipenko and Khariton Zelensky, for collecting alms in other places. By 1825, the church was rebuilt in the rough, for which up to 7,150 silver rubles were spent. Disasters: a) terrible famine and death of livestock in 1788; straw was then removed from all buildings to feed the livestock, but due to lack of feed the livestock died and huts were covered with their skins; The winter of that time is still considered to be tattered. b) Cholera, from which there were not many deaths in 1831, but in 1847 50 people died, and in 1848 up to 505 people. There were so many patients from the scurvy of 1849 that there was not enough space in the infirmary for everyone, and they occupied other buildings, even village huts: but the dead, thank God, were only 40 people. According to the charter of 1704, “from Kabanya I wander down the Krasnaya River to the Cossack town (Don Cossacks) of Krasnyansk about 20 versts.” And here it is said that Krasnyansk was founded by the Don people after the rebellion of Bryukhovetsky and Razin and therefore not earlier than 1686. According to the Chuguev correspondence we see “Krasnyansky town in 1691”. Gildenshtet in 1774 was in Krasnyansk, still on the banks of the Donets, and described the area as follows: “From Borovenka we went west to the single-yard settlement - Krasnyanka, lying on the banks of the Donets; For 8 versts the road went through a clayey, elevated steppe, then for 3 versts there was a lowland, irrigated by streams and occupied by a beautiful grove with oak, birch, aspen, alder and willow trees. Then for 2 versts there is a somewhat sandy plain, which closer to Krasnyanka is occupied by pine trees, birch trees, alder, poplar and willow. Finally, on the banks of the Donets grow oak, birch bark, alder, willow, nemaple, svidina, blackthorn, forest apple tree, forest pear and aspen. 14 versts from Krasnyanka, down the Donets, lies Voevodovka.” By the end of the 18th century, the Krasnyans, burdened by the distance from their arable lands, moved to the Gniluya and Mechetnaya rivers, where their farmsteads of Mantulin and Anisimov had been until that time. With the permission of the authorities, their church was also moved here, which was consecrated in a new location in 1799. The first church in Krasnyansk in the name of Archangel Michael was built around 1686. In 1750, an antimension was issued to the St. Michael's Church in Krasnyansk, signed by Theophylact, Bishop of Voronezh. Number of parishioners: in 1790 681 men, 645 women; in 1810, 729 men, 754 women; in 1830, 1288 men, 1289 women; in 1850, 1844 men, 1680 women. The Krasnyants, being among the Don Cossacks, shared military labor with the Don people during the capture of Izmail and Ochakov. Many of them were awarded silver medals with the inscription “Ochakov. December 6, 1788." In 1794, they were expelled from the Donets and included in the same palace. From the cholera of 1831 and 1848, the Krasnyans suffered little: the first time, up to 30 people died, the second, up to 10. Both times they fervently prayed to God, walked around the settlement with a procession of the cross and repented of their sins. Melovatka is on the high chalk bank of the Krasnaya River and at its chalk ford, which is why it is called Melovatka and the Krasnaya settlement at the chalk ford. According to the royal charter of 1704, “upon inspection it appeared: on the Krasnaya River, near the chalk ford, the village of Krasnoye was built, and in it there were 241 households of the inhabitants of the Izyum Regiment of Cossacks; Yes, a chapel was built in that village; and on the same Krasnaya river, near that village, a mill was built by the Izyum regiment of the Gorokhovat centurion Danila Bystrytsky.” According to local legend, the founders of Melovatka were the Cossacks of the Poltava regiment Andrei Katrukhin, after whom one farm is still called (the Katrukhin farm), and Ivan Bugaev, who came here with many families, including 150 male souls. And they also built a house of prayer here in honor of the Beheading of John the Baptist. There was a priest with a clergy at the chapel. His Grace Epiphanius, surveying the diocese, explained to the settlers of Melovatka that they were ashamed not to have a decent house of God. Priest Luke Kuvechinsky made efforts on his part to arouse determination in the parishioners to build the church of God. Between the affairs of the Izyum Board, a decree with the following content was preserved: “This year, 1728, the slaves of His Royal Majesty Izyum regiment of the Mayatskaya hundred of the Melovatka settlement beat His Eminence with their brows, Ataman Fyodor Levenets, Pavel Vasiliev and Kondrat Grigoriev with their comrades with the whole parish, and in their petition it is written: last 1727, in the month of May, with the blessing His Eminence, and by decree from the house Spiritual Bishop's Office, it was ordered in the designated settlement to build the Church of God again in the name of the Beheading of John the Baptist. And according to that decree, the Forerunner Church was built in that settlement,” which is why they asked for the archimandrite’s blessing for the consecration of the church. And the blessing was given. According to local memory, the church had three domes, instead of a fence it was surrounded by high pointed gouges, and at the corners of the fortification there were peals on which iron cannons stood. 60 years later, when many people already lived on the other side of the Krasnaya River, and the church was already dilapidated, through the efforts of the priest Konstantin Kuvechinsky, a new church was built on the right bank of the Krasnaya River, a majestic church with 5 domes and on a stone foundation. It was consecrated in the name of the Nativity of John the Baptist in 1794. According to the census of 1732, in Melovatka, in addition to the spiritual ones, 470 Cherkasy were shown. According to parishioners' reports: in 1790, 1738 men, 1713 women; in 1810, 1980 men, 1954 women; in 1830, 2976 men, 2899 women; in 1850, 1237 men, 1317 women. a) Black Sickness of 1771. The Shovel workers of Melovatka, having been, by order of their superiors, in Moldova for excavation work, during the construction of earthen trenches, brought the disease with them to Melovatka and died a day later upon their return. After them, 10 people died on the first day, 15 on the 2nd day, and in 3 weeks a total of 147 people died. This disease was revealed in this form: the person first felt an unbearable heat, the body became covered with black spots and finally turned black; the patient died in a short time. This disease was terrifying. The sick were either locked in their homes, or, pulled with hooks onto carts, taken to the forest about 2 versts from the village. This forest is still called the infirmary. b) The cholera of 1831 kidnapped up to 70 people in Melovatka, in 1847 - 200 people, in 1848 - 100 people. c) From scurvy in 1849, up to 1000 people were sick and 250 people died. Kabanye - on the Krasnaya River, at the Kabanye Ford. In the royal charter of 1704, the residents of Tsareborisov show: “and that on the Red River at the Boar Ford they, the Don Cossacks, settle Russian people, and those Russian people - fugitives of the Belogorodsky district from various cities assigned to Voronezh; they fled from service and from ruble money and from the ship’s structure.” According to the investigator’s inquiry, it turned out: “in that newly built Kabany yurt, 50 or more Russian people live in kurens, and those who live in that yurt are those people, petitioners. - Don Cossacks, they didn’t allow me to rewrite; and that Boar Yurt was built last year, 1702.” The ataman of the Don Cossacks then complained to the tsar that the regimental authorities of the Izyum regiment were depriving the Don people of their property by populating the banks of the Zherebets and Krasnaya rivers with Cherkasy, and asked to protect the rights of the Don people to these rivers by the will of the tsar. The Tsar, leaving the Don settlers of Kabany Yurt, Sukharev and Krasnyansk in their places, based the rights of the Izyum Regiment on the Krasnaya and Zherebets rivers, accepted that “in past years, as the Don Cossacks made peace with the Azov residents, with the Turks and Tatars, they made peace up the Donets River along the Gaidar River, which flowed into the Donets from the Nagai side below the Bakhmut River, Stallion and Red, and beyond their world, the Azov Tatars of the Izyum Regiment of Cossacks in the apiaries and on animal hunts were full of many”; In addition, the Don people could not provide written documents on the rights of ownership of the mentioned rivers, although after a search it turned out that they had yurts along those rivers, as usual, within a rifle shot from the river bank. Therefore, by another order, all Russian settlers of the Krasnaya River, Zherebets and Bakhmutovka were placed under the jurisdiction of the Bakhmut Chancellery. According to the affairs of the Izyum spiritual board, it is clear: a) in the file of 1722 he signed: “Pop Grigory Kalinikov of the Kaban Church”; b) the case of 1729 speaks of the construction of a new Intercession Church in place of the one that burned down in the village. Boar; c) a decree of 1731 orders the consecration of a new church in the name of the Intercession of the Virgin Mary in the settlement of Kabanya. In 1790, a new wooden Church of the Intercession of the Virgin Mary was built. since at that time the population of Kabanye increased so much that on the other side of the Krasnaya River there were up to 100 households and the settlement of Novokabanye was formed: then the residents of Novokabanye, together with the residents of the farms: Gurikov, Komarovsky, Barinikov and Pavlikov, in 1797 moved the dilapidated Intercession Church to Novokabanye, where it was rebuilt and consecrated in 1799 in the name of Ascension of the Lord. In 1843, the Intercession Church was moved to Novonikolskaya Sloboda, and only Voznesensky remained in Kabanye. According to the 1732 census, there were 365 Cherkasy in 76 households in Kabanye. Then we see: In recent times, parishioners suffered from: a) cholera, from which 95 people died in 1831 (from June 28 to August 17), in 1847 (from August 23 to October 3) - 62 people, in 1848 (from June 16 to August 27) - 356 people; b) in 1848, up to 100 children died from measles; c) there were 183 deaths from scurvy in 1849 (from January 20 to May 1). Starobelskiye Military Settlement Districts The Upper Starobelsky Military District includes settlements located on the upper reaches of the Aidar and the Kamyanka River. The lower district is located not far from the mouth of the Aidara River and along the Borovaya River. In the first, the settlements that attract attention are Osinovaya, Belolutskaya, Zakotnaya, due to their antiquity, and Zakamyanka, due to their current significance. In the second, they are quite significant: Borovenka and Shulginka - in terms of antiquity, and Novotroitskaya in terms of their current significance. Zakamyanka on the river Kamyanka, at its confluence with the Aidar. Nowadays it is the headquarters of the settled regiment. The stone church in the name of St. Nicholas the Wonderworker is the cathedral of the regimental headquarters, consecrated on July 30, 1844. The construction of this church began with the blessing of His Grace Epiphanius of Voronezh in 1821. The first pious thought about building a church in the Zakamyansky farm was born in the souls of military inhabitants Efrem Kovalev and Gavrila Shmorkach. They proposed to the society to build a church in honor of St. Nicholas, and this idea was accepted with such joy that in a short time up to 2,000 rubles were collected through the prayers of the saint of God. silver In 1825, a temporary prayer house was set up, where a special priest, who supervised the construction of the church, performed divine services. In 1828, the construction of the church was erected to the dome. Stopped by changes in the life of the villagers, the construction of the church was continued in 1840 and completed under the supervision of the military engineering authorities. Before the construction of the church, the villagers of the Zakamyansky farm were parishioners of the church in the village. Osinova, separated from Zakamyanka only by the Kamyanka river and a narrow meadow. In the old days, they were like the residents of Osinova, Belolutsk, Zakotnaya and the farms that were once scattered along the river. Kamyanka, were part of the Ostrogozhsky Sloboda Regiment. This is how the acts of the Cossacks show. Osinova of former times. Deed of sale: “1774 June. On the 19th day we sent the Ostrogozhsky regiment to Colonel Esaul Parfen Korenev... and also to our Osinovsky centurion Yakim Amanov on the river. Aidare blikh layer. Osinova lost her father’s two parts of the mill...” Another act "l. 1765 June 16, to the Ostrogozhsky regiment of the town of Osinovo Cossack service, resident Kirill Efimov’s son Taranenko, not the last of his kind, sold that town of Cossack service to the resident Vasily, Zinoviev’s son, Zinchenko, his wife and heirs, his own, bought in 763 from Osinovo resident Yakov Emanov, half of the mill...” According to the acts of the Moscow Rank, Ostrogozhsk was founded by the Cherkasy people in 1653. Today's military villagers, descendants of pious friends of Orthodoxy, still preserve the pious customs of their ancestors. They are zealous for the church of God, diligently visit the house of God to offer common prayers, and are attentive to the clergy and the poor. This is one of the pious customs sacredly preserved to this day in Zakamyanka. On the day of the Holy Resurrection of Christ, after the consecration of Easter, every year several dishes with Easter dishes are left in the church for the poor, then they are sent to the almshouse by order of the priest. Works of the ordinary providence of God. After the mercy of God spared the Zakamyans from cholera in 1831 and 1832, God's wrath was poured out on them in 1833. Exorbitant heat dried up all vegetation, livestock perished without food, people fled to the Black Sea region, to the Don, beyond the Kuban; The regiment settled here was withdrawn to other places due to a complete lack of food. The extreme was such that those who remained here ate bark, acorns and herbs, crushed into powder, mixing with it a small part of flour. With such food, or hunger, mortality was ordinary: out of 2011 people, 117 people died. The following year, 1834, healed the severe wounds of the people; the harvest for everything was amazing. In 1848, cholera, which appeared on June 16, caused horror and despondency. In one church they found peace and consolation. Every day people in crowds confessed or partook of the holy mysteries. By August 1, 87 men and 124 women died of cholera, and in addition, 196 people were in the hospital. Meanwhile, at the same time, famine threatened. The bread dried out from the unbearable heat; the surviving part of the rye was not harvested in due time - the people, struck by the horrors of death, seemed to forget about everyday affairs. There was an extreme shortage of food and especially vegetables. In January 1849, scurvy appeared, and in February and March entire families were sick from head to toe. It often happened to see a mother in wounds, surrounded by sick babies, and infants who were not separated from their sick mothers would certainly die. All those who died from scurvy were 153 men, 125 women, out of 1804 men, 1788 women, and in addition 412 people died in the hospital. According to the statements, parishioners are shown: in 1830, 932 men, 957 women; in 1850 1762 men. 1625 women. Osinovaya - near the Aydar River. Along the right bank of the Aydar stretch ridges of mountains, intermittently rocky and chalk, in some places still covered with forest, and the left bank is sloping, with beautiful meadows and fertile soil. However, the first settlers of Osinova and its farms: Rogov, Pisarevka and others (Rogov with 400 souls and Pisarevki with 300 souls still remain in their places, but others were resettled in settlements. Farms along the Kamyanka River: Kamyanka, Dontsovka, the Dam now Novo-Rossosh, from 1791–1820 transformed themselves into settlements) moved to the right bank of the Aidara, under the cover of mountains, forests and waters. This alone shows that Osinovaya was inhabited by Cherkasy no later than at the end of the 17th century, while the Nogais and Crimeans were so terrible. We have already said that it was part of the settlements of the Ostrogozh Cossack Regiment. To this day, traces of ramparts and ditches are still visible in it - the remains of a former fortress, and according to old acts it is called an aspen town and a hundredth place. Even before the Cherkassy came here, the Aspen fort already existed here: “Summer 7152 Nov. 20 (1643) according to Sovereign Tsarev and V.K. Mikhail Fedorovich of all Russia ordered the Userdsky village heads, riders and leaders, to travel along the same road down the river. one to the Don, and the other to the aspen prison; and cross the Kalmius road for them.” This is what the Moscow order says. This fort should not be looked for, as others are looking for, on the river. Oskol, where the settlement of Novo-Osinovaya is, otherwise the Userdsky villagers, going down Oskol, would never have seen the Kalmius road, which crossed the Donets near the mouth of the river. hog. This aspen fort was located precisely on Aidar, where the area retained the name Osinova and the settlement of the Cherkassy. Only this fort was a mile below the Cherkasy town along the river. Aidaru was located on a steep, barely accessible mountain. In his place, the servant of God Dimitri Gorsky lived and labored. Nowadays there are two churches in Osinova – the Assumption and the Ascension. Whether there was a church in the Moscow Osinovsky prison is unknown. The first Assumption Church in the Cherkasy town was without a doubt contemporary with the town and, of course, was wooden: this happened everywhere in Cherkasy. No later than the middle of the 18th century, a stone Assumption Church with three chapels was built here. This is indicated, as we will see, by the inscription on the Gospel of the church. The sanctuary charter of 1791, given by His Eminence Innocent of Voronezh, says: “At the request of the Belovodsk district of the settlement of Osinova, the Assumption Churches of the parish people, we bless the said Assumption Church, due to its damage in the foundation and walls and its tendency to fall, to dismantle, and in the same place, on the left side with an increase in space, to the same name - the present one in honor of the Dormition of the Mother of God, with two chapels of St. Archangel Michael and St. Ntkolay the Wonderworker, and to rebuild the stone building; and the third chapel, located on the right side, is in the name of St. the supreme Apostles Peter and Paul, until the construction of a new church, will be left for service.” The rebuilt church was consecrated, according to the charter of Christopher Bishop of Kharkov, in 1802. In its current form, this church amazes with the boldness of its construction: its huge dome rests only on the walls, but there is not a single pillar in the church. The Ascension wooden church was built in 1789 to replace the previous dilapidated one; This is what the church charter says. The former church, according to legend, was built through the care of the Priest of the Assumption Church, Semyon Voitov, who moved to this new parish. The current church, due to its dilapidation, was sealed in 1848 and was rebuilt in 1851. a) The famine of 1833, which the old people did not remember; b) cholera, from which 20 people died in the Assumption parish in 1831, and 36 in Voznesensky; in 1848, from June to August, 119 people died in the 1st parish, 67 in the second; c) scurvy in 1849, which stole 26 men and 64 women in Ascension parish; in Uspensky 30 men, 50 women. Belolutsk - The name of the settlement indicates its former location - on the Luka River. White. Belolutsk was first located in the corner formed by the junction of the Belaya River with Aidar. The corner and left bank of the Aidara were covered with forest and reeds. In this remote corner the first settlers of Belolutsk thought they could live safely from the Tatars. But the Tatars found them here too, destroyed their homes, burned the church; The Cossacks themselves threw the bell into Aidar, to protect it from predatory eyes. This is what the legend of our grandfathers and great-grandfathers says. After that, the inhabitants of Belolutsk moved to the right bank of the Aidar, whose high banks were convenient for observing the proximity of the Tatars and for taking measures to protect themselves. The Beloluch residents built a strong fortress for defense: very thick logs that made up the fort, the remains of a ditch and rampart are still visible; In addition, the fortress was protected by a lake and streams. It is not known when and in whose name the church burned by the Tatars was built. Nowadays there are two churches in Belolutsk, both made of stone: one is Pokrovsky, the other is Preobrazhensky. The Church of the Intercession, built in a new place in Belolutsk, was wooden. A ninety-five-year-old elder, captain Nikolai Andreevich Golovinsky, said about himself that he prayed in that wooden church when he was still a boy of eight, and he also says that around 1771 the church was moved to the place where the stone one now stands, for the reason that the Aidar River, having changed its course, began to wash it away during high water. The old-timers also remember very well that the priest, John Butkov, when the wooden church was falling into disrepair, turned to the residents with the words of the Prophet: is it better for the shrine to live under a leather tent, and for us to live in strong houses? Or is it more decent to stand the shrine in the house, and let us endure at least a few in the huts? Christians, added the good priest, God has given us contentment, an abundance of bread and livestock, and the church of God is in ruins: it is a sin if we do not take upon ourselves for a time the poverty of our home in order to build the stone house of God. The parishioners responded to the call of their shepherd with a readiness to do good work. As a result of this, in 1808, Archpastoral permission to build a stone church was requested and received. Its construction did not proceed quickly, especially towards the end of the case. The parishioners somewhat cooled down to the matter. But the Lord Himself moved their hearts. A sudden storm tore off the top half of the old wooden church and smashed it to pieces, scattering pieces everywhere. The parishioners, amazed by this, hastened to finish the matter, and the church was consecrated that same year. The Transfiguration stone church stands 200 fathoms from the former wooden Church of the Intercession, inside the fortress, on the elevated sandy bank of the Aidara River. It was built around 1750, and its main builder was retired sergeant Ivan Ivanov Sereda. The disasters of recent times were revealed in Belolutsk in the following form: a) The famine of 1833 was so great that many went to distant places to earn food by working, and those who remained ate bark and grass. b) Cholera of 1848, which was active from June to early August, put 26 men and 65 women in coffins in the Intercession parish; in Preobrazhenskoye there are 34 men, 78 women. c) From scurvy, the consequences of a severe crop failure, 24 men and 65 women died in the first parish; in the second – 42 men, 81 women. Zakotnaya – now located on the right side of Aidar. It was originally founded between the Aidar River and Lake Zakotny, from which it received its name. In that place it was protected on the right side by a mountain, on the left by the Aidar River, and on other sides by a deep ditch and rampart. The first local church was wooden and dedicated to the name of the Holy One. Nicholas. The time of its construction is unknown. According to the charter issued in 1781 by Tikhon, Bishop of Voronezh, it is clear that: a) the wooden St. Nicholas Church was already dilapidated at that time; b) there were three priests at the church at that time: Gerasim Kapustin, Andrey Mantulin and Mikhail Krivenkov. Based on these circumstances, it is clear that the church and the parish were not very new at that time. According to the mentioned letter, the Priests asked and received permission to build a stone church, for the reason that in the steppe places there is a great shortage of timber. The church was consecrated in 1790. Nicholas Church of Zakotny can be called a rarity. Its iconostasis is so original that one can hardly find another like it anywhere. At the same time, every part of this iconostasis says that its drawing was made by a high artist. The Last Supper, which is located almost under the dome of a high church and in which each face is written on a separate thin tablet, is extremely amazing. In the area around the parish there are still farms remote from the church: Peski, Rybyantsov and Karayachnik. However, in the latter, which is 20 miles away from Zakotnaya, a special church is being built. Number of parishioners: in 1800, 1466 men, 1463 women; in 1810 1049 men, 1077 women; in 1830, 2277 men, 2530 women; in 1850, 1840 men, 1742 women. From cholera in 1848, 109 men and 145 women died in the parish; from scurvy in 1849, 242 men, 418 women. The latter's action here was the most ferocious. Of the settlements of the lower Starobelsky military district, Borovenka, or, as it was formerly called, Novo-Borovskaya yurt, on the Borovaya River, is especially remarkable. We find information about the initial settlement of this area in the decree of the Voronezh provincial chancellery of 1731, March 29, to the Bakhmut governor Karin. We write out the decree in part according to its content. “Last year 730, November 26, in a petition to the Voronezh chancellery of the Donetsk Predtechev, who was in Azov, the monastery of Archimandrite Joseph with his brothers it was written: last year 709, according to the decree of the blessed memory of His Majesty, it was ordered to assign to Azov in the Predtechev Monastery the Assumption Svyatogorsk Monastery, which is on the Seversky Donets, and that monastery in the attribution did not take place; and it was ordered instead to assign land to the Forerunner Monastery with all sorts of land on the Seversky Donets from the empty Cossack yurts of the Novo-Borovskaya yurt on the Borovaya River with all the land in the tracts from the mouth of the Erik, which flowed into the Borovaya River, and across the river to the Belyaev forests and to the Mechetny and to the Valuyskaya road, which lies on the Krasnaya River, across the road Valuyskaya up the mountain along the Borovaya River to the Kurilov Boerak to the upper reaches of the same Borovaya River with fallen (flowing into it) wells and borovaya, from the upper reaches of the same Borovaya to Belyanskaya Roach to the upper reaches of the same Erik, which flowed into Borovaya. And last year, 710, June 5, by decree of His Imperial Majesty and by the verdict of the Admiral, Governor-General of Azov, Privy Councilor and President of the Admiralties Count Apraksin, and Governor of Azov Tolstoy, with his comrades, it was ordered against their petition for the settlement of peasants and for arable land, instead of the Trekhizbyansky yurt, to give the Novo-Borovsky yurt. And a decree was sent about the handing over of that yurt to the military ataman and the Cossacks, so that they would know about it.” Further, the archimandrite writes that the nobleman Spesivtsev was sent from Taganrog by decrees to dissociate the land, but he did not have time to fulfill the instructions on the occasion of the return of Taganrog to the Turks and his subsequent death. At the request of the archimandrite, in 726, the steward Polykarp Syromyatnikov was sent from the Bakhmut chancellery of Staroborovsky to inspect and allocate the land, he demarcated the land and announced to “the inhabitants who settled in that Novo-Borovsky yurt and owned all sorts of land” that they should not live in that yurt and not own its land; “Only they, the archimandrite and the brethren, were not given a decree or an inscription regarding the ownership of the yurt with all the land.” According to a certificate from the provincial chancellery, it turned out that indeed on June 5, 1710, a decree was sent to the Don announcing the allocation of land to the monastery; On June 11, 725, Filimon, the elder of the Donetsk monastery, brought a verbal complaint to the Bakhmut commandant Lvov that “the Borovsky residents built farmsteads on their Novoborovskaya land beyond the boundary lines and owned their arable lands and hay fields.” As a result, Syromyatin was sent, who delivered a report to the office about the survey and measurement of the monastery land. “In proportion to that, in those tracts of arable land and fallow land of the wild field there are 2000 quarters of good land in the field, and in two the same; and hay hay for 6,000 kopecks, and worthless arable land and arable land for 23,050 quarters in a field, and that’s why in two; selidbyana and firewood forests, oak and birch forests in the same tracts. The inventory and measure of the land had third-party people, old-timers, residents of the former Staroborovsky yurt: Alexey Mikhailov Topilin, Afanasy Mikhailov Goncharov, and the former resident of the Krasnyansky yurt, Arkhip Ivanov Bashmakov, and the former resident of the Novoborovsky yurt, Artyom Prokofiev Nechitaev.” The Voronezh provincial chancellery orders the Bakhmut governor to send an official to the Novo-Borovsky yurt, so that he measures all the lands of the yurt by the measure of tithes, sets up boundary posts, takes down drawings, and the consequences are reported to the provincial chancellery. Further correspondence is unknown. It is clear from the decree that before 1710, Cossacks of the Don Army lived here, who subsequently came under the jurisdiction of the Bakhmut governor. The latter, as is known from other sources, happened in 1712; residents of Borovskaya, Krasnyansk and Sukhareva were then ordered to protect the Bakhmut and Slavyansk salt factories. A resident of Borovenka, an old man of 73 years old, Nestor Prokopenko, who held various positions in rural administration, says that by decree of Tsar Peter, land was allocated along the Borovaya River, a total of 37 thousand dessiatines. The monastic subjects who lived on these lands owned the lands and paid the monastery a light rent for it. To supervise the household, one of the monks of the monastery lived here constantly. Gildenstedt, who was in these places in 1774, writes: “We arrived (from Spevakovka) to Borovenka through a clayey, elevated steppe covered with black soil... 40 versts above Borovenka, on the same river (Borovenka, or Borovaya) lies the settlement of Mostki; in both live the Little Russians, who formerly belonged to the monastery, and now to the crown” (hence, they were selected by decree of 1764 as not being in the Little Russian position) “and are in the Bakhmut district... In the lower parts of the Erika River there are oak groves along the Borovenka River; Below the settlement of Borovenka there is forest only 10 versts, but beyond that there is no forest at all, so people drown in the bridges with straw and manure.” Thus, the first church in Borovenka was built, in all likelihood, at the same time as the yurt came under the jurisdiction of the monastery, if only it did not exist before. Local information also indicates the same. According to them, the current Church of St. Nicholas was preceded by two churches: the monument of one of them is still intact; the place of another, the old-timers say, is flooded by the Borovaya River. The current church was built in 1772 with the blessing of Blessed Tikhon, Saint of Voronezh. The parishioners of the Borovensky Church, we must give them their due, differ sharply from the inhabitants of other places in their patriarchal simplicity, purity of morality and piety. Among the deceased, staff captain Ivan Fedorovich Mayatsky and the townsfolk, Grigory Eremenko and Fyodor Reznikov, are remembered. Ivan Fedorovich is also known for his zeal for the church: around 1818, he made various offerings to the church, totaling 330 silver rubles. Among the priests, Isakiy Mukhin and Onisim Grigorovich are remembered by parishioners for their kindness towards them and for their zeal for the salvation of the soul. On the contrary, priest Ivan Davidovich is a formidable example of God’s judgment, a striking lesson for everyone. He was a holy merchant. Having received a rich inheritance from his father, who was a priest at this church, he ventured to buy with money the priesthood, to which he had no right by education; This is what he succeeded in: but he was unable to escape God’s judgment, since, having committed a terrible sin, he did not repent. In the rank of priest, he lived absent-mindedly, indulged in drunkenness, and, finally, he showed such disdain for the rank and his fate that he performed the liturgy while drunk. His superiors put him on trial; He was kept in custody for a long time in the Starobelsky spiritual government, finally disappeared from the city, went on the way to his uncle, a villager, in the farm of Chebanovka and then died the death of Judas the traitor - he hanged himself. The works of God recently were revealed here in the following form: there were 5 people who died from cholera in 1831; in 1848, 16 people; 6 people died from scurvy in 1849. Number of parishioners: in 1790, 1110 men, 1107 women; in 1800 996 men, 1026 women; in 1810, 1153 men, 1148 women; in 1830, 1515 men, 1549 women; in 1850 956 men, 924 women. NOVOTROITSKAYA (NOVO-ASTRAKHAN) Novotroitskaya - on the left side of the Borovaya River, at the mouth of the Roach River - is now the site of the headquarters of the settled cuirassiers, the former Astrakhan regiment, after which Novo-Astrakhan was named. According to the first settler, Cossack Guza, who settled here with others around 1787, the local farm was called Guzievka. After the first church in the name of the Holy Trinity, consecrated with the blessing of Ambrose, Archbishop of Kherson - in 1791, the settlement was named Novotroitskaya. The current stone Church of the Holy Trinity was consecrated in 1849. Number of parishioners: in 1800, 1008 men, 872 women; in 1810, 988 men, 973 women; in 1830, 3284 men, 3225 women; in 1850 3962 men, 2282 women. There were 230 people who died from cholera in 1847, and 270 from scurvy in 1849. In addition, 252 men and 20 women died in the hospital from cholera in 1847; from scurvy 268 men, 15 women. Shulginka - on the left bank of the Aidara River, at the mouth of the Shulga River. Here is a testimony about the population of Shulginka, given in 1769. Shulginsky priest Timofey Alekseev and Ataman Pugach: “the settlement of Shulginka was settled by the Little Russians of the Bakhmut district of the Novoaidarskaya settlement by the one-palace Fedot Teremyazov, who would be about 50 years old (hence in 1719), in the tract of the Shuliginka River, left empty and devastated, the troops of the Don Cossack village Shulginskaya during the Bulavinsky riot; land from the city of Bakhmut 110 versts. After settling on that land, down the Aidar River in common with the Novo-Aidar single-palace dwellers along the Kamenny Ford tract for 12 versts, and up the same river along the middle for 6 versts. That settlement was called Shulginka, a state settlement until 1759, and in 759 the registrar of the Bakhmut Salt Office, Yegor Smolnikov, sold the Senate Chief Prosecutor Alexander Ivanovich Glebov his conceived but unfinished mill on the Aydar River opposite the Shulginka settlement, for 5 rubles. During the sale, the attorney Mr. Glebova, Tryapitsyn, calling the land of the Cherkasy Shulginskys empty, and the land, 150 quarters in the field, and two the same, was allocated by the Bakhmut office to Glebov, with a payment to the treasury of 10 kopecks per quarter of the land, until the decree; Shulginka remained a citizen of Glebov until 1765, when, by decree of the Senate, she was taken into the treasury.” The first church in the name of St. Nicholas was built here around 1725. In 1780, metric notebooks were issued to the Nicholas Church of the Shulginki settlement from the Slavic Spiritual Board; and the following year, 1781, the parishioners of Cherkasy had already received permission to build a new church in the name of St. Nicholas; the old church was left without service, as if it were dilapidated. Another church in Shulginka, on the other side of the Shulginka River, is the same one that was left without service in 1781; in 1792 it was moved to the cemetery and consecrated in the name of the Holy Trinity, and since 1805 it was called a parish for those who settled on the right bank of the Shulga River. It is still strong after some amendments: its walls consist of thick, not sawn, but split oak plates, which are not disturbed by centuries-old changes in the atmosphere. The iconostasis was restored in 1840. Local disasters: cholera killed 80 people in both parishes in 1847; in 1848, 70 people; Up to 430 people died from scurvy in 1849. In the case of 1769 in Shulginka, 1092 men, 956 women; “Little Russians pay 50 kopecks per soul to the treasury, 50 kopecks per chinshu hut, 50 kopecks per pair of working oxen.” Starobelsky Uyezd. I District Deanery Starobelsk - on the Aydar River. To this day, a place in Starobelsk called Gorodok is known; it was protected on both sides by the Aidara Bay. Located among a centuries-old forest, which no longer exists, it was fenced with wide ditches, slingshots and thick gouges. The foundation of the town of Staraya Belaya dates back to 1686 and belonged to visitors from the hetmanate of the Chernigov and Poltava provinces. The Cossack town of the Ostrogozhsky regiment became a district town in 1797, and from that time a spiritual Board was opened in it. Something about this regiment – ​​Prokopovich’s Kharkov calendar of 1809, p. 40. Notes about the Sloboda Regiments. Kharkov. 1812, pp. 85–86. Sreznevsky. About the suburban regiments in the Kharkov province. Gazette, 1839 No. 32–33. Here is one letter to the regiment: “In 178 Oct. in 11 (1669) V. G., Ts. and V. K. Alexey Mikhailovich, all century. and m. and b. Russia, the Autocrat granted the Ostrogozh Colonel Ivan Zenkovsky and his regiment of initial people and privates for their service, instead of his own, the Sovereign's, annual cash salary, quitrent money that was put on them in Belgorod, from wine and beer boilers and from the taverns of the Ostrogozhsky regiment in the cities of Ostrogozhsk and Zemlansk; and henceforth, the Great Sovereign granted the Sovereign service, ordered them, instead of their own, the Sovereign, monetary salary, to engage in such trades in the cities of the Ostrogozhsky regiment, without pay, so that the Great Sovereign would have something to serve in regimental services.” According to the Chuguev correspondence, the Ostrogozh colonel Mikhail Gont in 1670 and Ivan Sasov, who was ordered from 1689 with 100 people, are known. his regiment to stand in Samara in the city of Novobogoroditsky (Ekaterinoslavl). Certificate addressed to Colonel Ivan Semyonovich Sas, 1690. - in the Voronezh Provincial Gazette of 1849 No. 40. According to the Voronezh papers (Monuments of the Voron. Provincial Book. 2. Voron. 1850) Ostrogozh Colonel Fyodor Ivanovich Kukol is known, who in 1698 stood with his regiment at the Savinsky Ford and, based on rumors of the Tatars’ intention to go to Polatov, hastened to go to the threatened point. In 1699, the dean, Saint Mitrofan, asked him in a letter to send fish. Letter of commendation to the regiment, given in 1700 in the name of the same Colonel Kukol, published in the Voronezh Provincial Gazette of 1849 No. 37, also No. 38. Letter of Empress Elizabeth addressed to Colonel Ivan Tevyashev. Ostrogozhsky monasteries - Divnogorsk since 1657, Pyatnitsky girls' monastery, founded in 1663 by Colonel Zenkovsky, Shatrishchegorsk men's - ca. 1670. See Voronezh Provincial Gazette of 1849 No. 42 – 43 about them. According to the Tsar's charter of September 13, 1652, Ostrogozhsk is the new Cherkasy Ostrogozhensk fort, where 2 iron cannons and 100 cannonballs were ordered to be released from Voronezh. Provincial Gazette of 1850 No. 39. Nowadays there are two churches in Starobelsk: the cathedral of the Intercession and the Peter and Paul Church; They are starting to build a third one, a stone one. The first Church of the Intercession, contemporary with the founding of the town, of course stood in the town itself; All that is known about the church that preceded the stone one is that when they began to build the stone one, the wooden one was already very dilapidated. In 1789, a stone foundation was laid. Its construction was accomplished through the zeal of the military parishioners; The landowner Agafya Fominichna Sinelnikova, who contributed greatly to the construction and decoration of the church through her benevolence, remains primarily in the memory of the people. The church was consecrated in 1794. The wooden church of the Apostles Peter and Paul was built on the right bank of the Aidar in 1770 out of the need that the inhabitants of the suburban settlement, called Podgorovka by its locality, had difficulty crossing to the cathedral church during the flood of the Aidar. Ensign Ivan Andreevich Butkov took special care of the construction of this church. But the first church was built hastily, almost in one summer: the water pouring from the mountain in the spring and during rains washed away the church, which was in no way protected from its pressure. The second church was built and consecrated on a more convenient site in 1783. This church was robbed in 1805 by inveterate villains, probably schismatics. In the autumn, on a stormy and dark night, they entered the house of the priest Peter Butkov, bandaged everyone who was in his house and, setting up a guard, led the priest with daggers to his chest to the church, knocked down the lock on the door of the church, broke a chest, stole 300 rubles of money; then they took the Priest into the house, locked him up and disappeared. The current stone church, of solid and quite beautiful construction, was consecrated in 1837. Between the old years, 1770 remained in the memory of the residents of Staraya Belaya as one of the most disastrous for them. Two parts of their livestock died from disease and lack of food. The cruel and stormy winter that followed, when a terrible blizzard lasted for five whole weeks, deprived the inhabitants and the rest of their livestock; people froze along the roads along with their horses. In 1835, the price of bread reached 13 silver rubles per quarter, while in a good year they paid 2 rubles or less. Cholera killed in both parishes: in 1830, 37; in 1847, 53; in 1848 175 people. The scurvy of 1849 was so strong, especially in Podgorovka, that several houses were completely deserted, many children were left without mothers and husbands without wives. In total, 50 male souls and 85 female souls died. Storm - on the left bank of the Aydar. The lands of Stormova, including “60 quarters in the field, and two according to that,” were given in 1756 by the Bakhmut provincial office for rent to Lieutenant Colonel of the Valuy Landmilitary Regiment Yegor Feofilaktovich Storm, with a payment of 6 rubles per year. He built a mill and various economic establishments on the Aydar River; At his invitation, Little Russians soon came here to live permanently. The population has increased especially since 1759, when the lands of Storm were sold to General-Chief Glebov. The new settlers were added to the parish of the Shulginskaya St. Nicholas Church. The first church was transported here from Yevsyug and consecrated in honor of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary in 1780 with the blessing of Nicephorus, Archbishop of Kherson. Due to the cramped nature of this church, it was soon replaced by a new, larger one, which was consecrated in 1794. In 1837, through the zeal of the landowner Alexei Nikolaevich Dyakov, the church was expanded into chapels. The church utensils correspond to the splendor of the church and, due to their value, are rare in the region. Among the parishioners of the church, Grigory Nikitinkov, who donated the Gospel in silver plaques to the church in 1836, is known for his pious life. Having been the manager of the estates of Mr. Dyakov from 1802–1824 and then living more than a mile from the church, he did not miss a single divine service so as not to be with his family in the church; neither winter, nor autumn, nor the dark night kept him from St. intentions. At the same time, he was supposed to provide clothes and shoes for 20 to 30 people every year; he gave alms to churches and monasteries, especially Khoroshevsky, where his daughter, the maiden Varvara, labored and died as a monk of Seraphim. The God-loving Gregory died in 1845. Number of parishioners: in 1790 974 men, 1008 women; in 1810 1318 men, 1347 women, in 1830 1560 men, 1650 women; in 1850 1729 men, 1771 women. floor. The parish - 3rd class suffered from: a) cholera, from which up to 40 people died in 1830; in 1847, 69 people; in 1848, 98 people; b) from the failure of the harvest of bread and vegetables, which was followed by scurvy, which sent 75 people to the grave. The parish now includes the state-owned settlement of Spevakovka; it was formed in 1760 by single-palace dwellers who moved here from Izyumskaya Spevakovka; they also had a special church, which, due to its dilapidation and small number of parishioners, has long been closed. KARYASHNIK (Petropavlovka) The lands of Karayashnik and neighboring Svyatodmitrievka, irrigated by the Evsyug River, belonged to the Don people of New Aidari and were then granted by the Highest to Prince Trubetskoy. In response to the call of the new owner, the inhabitants of Ukraine soon came to occupy the empty places and the village of Karayashnik was formed. Under Emperor Paul I, Trubetskoy returned Karayashnik and its Cherkasy people to state administration. The first church in the name of the Apostles Peter and Paul was consecrated here in 1767. This is what it says in the revision tale of 1795. Parish – 3 classes; land at the church 99 acres. Number of parishioners: in 1800 925 men, 916 women; in 1810 1011 men, 1003 women, in 1830 1446 men, 1473 women; in 1850, 1721 men, 1771 women. floor. 17 people died from cholera in 1831; in 1848 71 people. 23 people died from scurvy. Chernigovka - on the Koisuga River. The Tatar name of the river, meaning sheep stream, suggests the nomadic Tatars in these places with their herds. Gildenstedt, in his trip to the south in 1774, wrote: “in 10 years, on this stream, Koisug, three settlements of fugitive schismatics who returned from Poland settled. These settlements are popularly called the Upper, Middle and Lower Hundreds, but according to the papers, the Upper is called Chernigovka, the Middle - Lashinovka, and the name of the third (Bogdanovka) was not told to me. They include up to 300 families and are located in the Valuysky district of the Voronezh province. Before they got used to the climate and water, many of them died.” Let us add to this more accurate local information about the original settlers. The first settlers of these places were Moses and Stepan Shchiglov, Little Russians of the Chernigov province, with whom the schismatic Starodubtsy arrived: the name of Stepan Shchiglov remained in the Cherkasy village of Stepanovka, or Shchiglovka, on the left bank of the Aidar, and the name of Moses of Chernigov remained with Chernigovka. These first settlers were almost immediately joined by Russians from the Voronezh province, but Orthodox; the difference in the matter of faith was the reason that the schismatics, out of their usual Pharisaic pride, did not want to live together with the Orthodox: they settled on the western bank of the Koisuga River, and the Orthodox - on the eastern side. Since more schismatics appeared here than Orthodox; then the first ones managed to build a chapel for themselves; The Orthodox were under the jurisdiction of the priests of the settlement of Petropavlovka, which is 17 versts from Chernigovka. With the temptations of schism so close and with such distance from the priests, the Orthodox rightly feared harm to their children from the schism, which is why they decided to build a church for themselves in 1808; His Grace Epiphanius of Voronezh, having given a blessing for the construction of the church, sent them a Priest, Simeon Pavlov, who corrected home worship until 1814. Priest Pavlov, although he was a kind man, was unlearned and could not protect his flock from nearby wolves with the power of his words; therefore he was transferred to another place, and a teaching priest, Leonty Bedin, was sent to Chernigovka, the church was consecrated in the name of the Holy Trinity. The disciples of the Starodubtsy were too accustomed to the depravity of their minds and hearts, and therefore they were not only far from turning to the path of the holy, pure faith, but they persistently spread their delusions among others. Therefore, Bedin had to fight a lot with various dangers; Some of the schismatics either joined the Holy Church, or again went to the schismatic chapel. The diocesan authorities used strong measures to weaken the schism, sending Bedin secret and open instructions; in 1837, a church was opened in the neighboring village of Lashinovka, which was in the Chernigov parish and where the schism was even stronger than in Chernigovka; The split is stubborn and at times even revealed impudence. But having entered into relations with the civil authorities, the diocesan authorities ordered the Dean, Archpriest Chernyakov, to use all efforts to convert superstitions to the truth and confirm the weak in good intentions. This did not remain fruitless. In 1841, 219 souls turned to the same faith, and thus the existence of the schism in Chernigovka ended. Up to 213 people died from cholera in 1848 in the Chernigov parish. Lands at the Chernigov church 49? dessiatines, and under Lashinovsky - 49 dessiatines. According to the initial settlement - the population of the Donets Old Aidar - on the Aidar River, two miles from its confluence with the Donets, on a sandy hill and its slope towards the Aidar. “The town of Aidar” has been mentioned in Chuguev correspondence since 1642. From the royal decree of 1704 we see that this town was built and inhabited by Don people. In this decree we see “Don Cossacks of the Gaidar residents” and it is also said here: “how they, the Don Cossacks, made peace with the Azov residents, with the Turks and Tatars, and they, the Don Cossacks, made peace up the Donets River along the Gaidar River, which flowed into the Donets River from the Nogai side.” In 1692, an antimension was issued, consecrated by Moscow Patriarch Adrian, to Old Aidar, to the church of the Archangel Michael. A tin chalice with three identical saucers is still intact in the Aydar temple - a remnant of antiquity. In 1770, a new church of the Archangel Michael was built. Gerasim Ignatov collected alms for its construction for a long time. In 1785, the church was burned down by lightning, and they barely managed to save some of the utensils from it. The new church was consecrated in 1799. In June 1812, a terrible thunderclap struck the church again, and it burned down again. In 1814, they began to build a stone church, which was consecrated in honor of the Archangel in 1819, with the blessing of the Voronezh Archpastor Epiphanius, by the Starobelsky Archpriest Trubyachensky. In 1826 a new iconostasis was built, and in 1837 the walls of the church were painted. Books of the church: Gospel, Moscow print of 1722; handwritten Akathist, written by the priest of the Shiryaeva settlement, Moisey Tarasov, 1743. Parish – 4 classes; church land 63 tithes. Number of parishioners: in 1790 721 men, 636 women; in 1800, 996 men, 1002 women; in 1810, 725 men, 798 women; in 1830 1011 men, 1251 women, in 1850 1448 men, 1640 women. floor. The inhabitants of Old Aidari suffered a lot from the Tatars, who were not far from Aidar, near the mouth of the river. Borovoy, usually crossed the Donets, invading Russia. According to the Chuguev census of 1710, we see in Chuguev and in the villages of the Chuguev district “newcomers” or “walking” people from the “town of old Aidar”, from where they, according to their testimony, fled “to the Bulavin region” during the Bulavin riot. On the right bank of the river. Aidara, 40 versts from Old Aidari. The construction of this town also belonged to the Don people, which is why Novaya Aidar was called the Novoaidar village for a long time; Until 1800, the inhabitants were considered Cossacks of the Novodonetsk regiment, and the wooden but strong fence around the church served as a fortress for them. The construction of the town and its first church in honor of the Archangel Michael dates back to the time of Tsar Fyodor Alekseevich. The current church was built in 1797 through the efforts of priest Daniil Panteleimonov, who served the church for more than 40 years. In 1845, this church was rebuilt on a stone foundation, and parishioners Konstantin Gorshkov and Sila Sotnikov showed particular zeal for the church of God. Church land 179 acres. For a long time, schismatics lived in the area, with whom local priests fought. Nowadays there are up to 9 souls of superstitions left in the settlement of New Aidara. In 1802, in the village, after the Novodonetsk Cossack army, which included the Novo-Aidars, was converted to the status of single-lords, up to 400 male Novo-Aydars voluntarily agreed to move to the river. Kuban, in order to remain among the Cossacks there. Parish – 3 classes; church land convenient and inconvenient 86 acres. The number of parishioners according to the statements: in 1800, 1523 men, 1529 women; in 1810, 948 men, 992 women; in 1830, 1576 men, 1780 women; in 1850 1970 men, 2062 women. floor. 154 people died from cholera in New Aydari in 1848; from scurvy in 1849, 87 people. Trekhizbyansk - on the left bank of the Donets, 16 versts from Staraya Aydari, in the vicinity of many lakes. Near the current settlement there is a tract, which is still called a town. The many pits, which probably served as cellars for gunpowder and property, confirm the accuracy of the legend about the town that used to be here. This town was also built by the Donets to counter the Crimean invasion of Russia. It was called Trekhizbyansk because before the Don people began building the town, they found three huts here, probably built by industrialists - fishermen and trappers. In the Chuguev correspondence of 1691, Trekhizbyansk is called the New Town. This name shows that Trekhizbyansk was founded around 1680. Subsequently, the Donets, with its violent floods, forced the residents of the town to move a mile away from their restless neighbor and establish a settlement here. The first church of the Trekhizbyansky town, dedicated to the glory of the Intercession of the Mother of God, was moved from the old to the new location of Trekhizbyansk. In 1772, with the blessing of Tikhon of Voronezh, a new church was consecrated, which still exists today. In 1820, an extraordinary flood of the Donets flooded more than half of the settlement and the church. Therefore, the stone foundation of the church was raised, the iconostasis was restored and other dilapidations were repaired. The sacristy and church utensils were very poor until 1773, when the priest Timofey Pavlov was appointed - the vessels and crosses were made of tin, the sacristy was heavy. The zealous and reverent priest used all his efforts to bring the church into decent splendor and succeeded so much that the difference, as the inventory of 1808 shows, became exemplary for that time. And to this day the vestments and airs, sewn by the priest’s own hand, are intact. Through his efforts, 76 acres of land were allocated for the church. To the same priest, the local church greatly weakened the schism that had hitherto dominated the parish. He managed to return many people from the path of error to the path of saving truth. His exploits were honored by the protection of his personality. One day he went to the farm to correct the needs; one of the fanatics of the schism, embittered by the successes of the shepherd in converting superstitions to the holy faith, sat down on the road in a closed place, with a gun, with the determination to kill the priest. When the priest, on the way back from the farm to the settlement, drove past the place where the frenzied schismatic was sitting, the latter pulled the trigger of his gun three times, but the same number of times the gun misfired and betrayed the villain; the priest drove through unharmed. Amazed by this, the schismatic came to the priest the next day and told about his villainous plan, which was so miraculously destroyed. The priest forgave him and died in 1792. In 1826, there were 58 schismatics in the Tryokhizbyansky parish. In 1842, 18 people converted to Orthodoxy, and in 1844, 3 people. Nowadays there are up to 70 superstitious people left in Trekhizbyansk. Number of children of Orthodoxy: in 1800 1245 men, 1283 women; in 1810, 1072 men, 1113 women; in 1830 1485 men, 1505 women; in 1850 1578 men, 1735 women. floor. Arrival in the new state - 4 classes. According to the Chuguev census, we see that in 1691 the horde attacked Trekhizbyansk and, despite the precautions taken in advance, captured several prisoners. On September 10, in the new town of Trekhizbyansk they already knew that “a horde was coming from the Crimean side of the Donets upward in many numbers.” In November, the Mayatsky clerk conveyed to Chuguev the following news from the Don Cossack Mikhail: “he, Mikhail, was in the Borovsky town, November 10, and it was known to the Borovsky Cossacks from the Mityakin town that the Tatars crossed the Donets from the Crimean to the Nagai side from the tract of the town of Mityakin, according to an estimate of up to 600, and crossed in three places. Yes, in Sukharev he heard from the Cossacks that those military people were in the Trekhizbyansky town and took 5 Cossacks.” There is no doubt that such misfortunes happened many times to the residents of Trekhizbyansk. To protect the region from Crimean predators, in 1715, by royal decree, most of the service people of the city of Saltov moved to Trekhizbyansk, where they received 20,000 acres of land. In 1788, the Trekhizbyan Cossacks took part in the capture of Ochakov. In 1795, at the suggestion of the authorities, many of the Tryokhizbyans moved to the river. Kuban, with the rank of Cossacks, while the rest were converted to single-lords. Around the same time, new settlers from the provinces of Kursk and Voronezh, who hitherto differed from the old-timers in their dialect, clothing, and way of life, came to Trekhizbyansk to take the place of those who had fled. The cholera of 1847 was so fierce in Trekhizbyansk, from June 29 to August 1, that from 3 to 15 people died per day; all those who died from cholera were then up to 360 people. In 1848, 193 people died from it. The crop failure of 1848 increased the misfortunes. The lack of feed for livestock ruined many families. Not only was straw extremely expensive, but even for a cart of manure they paid up to 1 ruble 40 kopecks in silver. The winter of this year is known among the common people as torn, since thatched roofs were removed and torn off barns, sheds, stables and houses. To complete the grief, the livestock, which had cost so much care, and for some, significant capital, died in the spring. Up to 17 people died from scurvy in Trekhizbyansk; but there were a lot of people who suffered from it, and the duration of the suffering exhausted the patients to an extreme degree. The church land in the possession of the clergy is 66 dessiatines. Borovskaya - was formerly located on the very bank of the Donets, 2 versts from the place where it is now located. We have already seen that according to the Chuguev correspondence, the Borovskaya town was found in 1691. since, according to the decree of 1704, we see not only the Borovskaya town of Dontsev, but also the Novo-Borovskaya village of Dontsev, that is, the village that moved out of the Borovskaya town, this makes it clear that the Borovskaya town of Dontsev was founded long before 1690, and, probably, at the same time as the town of Aidar was founded, that is, around 1642. The latter is also justified by the importance of the location of the Borovsky town for those times. Not far from the mouth of the Borovaya River, the Crimeans around 1571 paved a new road for themselves to Russia, which was called the Kalmius road. This circumstance forced the Moscow Tsar to make new assignments to the guard detachments that were monitoring the movements of the Crimeans near the Donets. And since around 1640 The Don people became especially close to the Moscow Tsar, as can be seen from the case of the capture of Azov; no doubt, not long after that, they set up a guard town to monitor the Crimeans as they crossed the Donets near the mouth of the river. Borovoy. Subsequently, around 1700, Cherkasy of the Ostrogozhsky regiment began to settle on the lands of the town of Borovsky. The monuments of the Church of St. Nicholas, which was in the Borovsky town, are: a) the fact that in the Svyatogorsk synodik, among those who contributed to the monastery in 1718, Borovsky O. Barsanuphius and Borovsk ataman are recorded; b) an old cemetery on the site of a town where the Donets River washes the bones of the dead into the hollow water. The reverence of the inhabitants for the holiness of the former place and respect for the graves of their ancestors for a long time annually called the inhabitants of the new settlement to visit their old homeland with a religious procession and commemorate the dead there. In the new place, the number of inhabitants increased over time, and the old church, moved from its previous location to the new settlement, became cramped. Therefore, it was sold to the settlement of Petropavlovka, Slavyanoserbsk district, and a new church, extensive, was consecrated in the name of St. Nicholas in 1795. The pious neighboring landowners Sukhanov and Dobrovsky, landowners Cherenkova and Terentyeva decorated the church with sacristy and utensils. Of the ancient books, only the Apostle survived. M. p. 1718 From cholera in 1848, up to 60 people died. Number of parishioners: in 1800 401 men, 409 women; in 1810, 478 men, 475 women; in 1830, 756 men, 781 women; in 1850 980 men. , 965 women floor. Parish – 5th grade; church land, convenient and inconvenient 83 tithes. Gildenshtedt, who was in these places in 1774, wrote: “at the settlement of Golovinovka (now no longer existing), 5 versts above Voevodka on the left it flows into the Borovenka river. Erik. There are densely populated settlements on it, 10 versts from the mouth - Artyomovka (Aristova) and Vesyolaya and below, 5 versts, the Smolnikov settlement... All these Malorossiysk settlements belong to private individuals.” In another place, it is also about Cherkassy subjects who settled between the river. Evsyug and Stallion, wrote: “Little Russian subjects generally pay 60 kopecks of head tax and work for the landowner two days a week; others do not work, but pay the landowner for the land every year a ruble per head, a ruble per pair of working oxen, and 50 kopecks per horse.” In 1800, the owner of the Smolyaninov farm, Matrona Ivanovna Sukhanova, and the owner of the Lukeryevka farm, with the permission of their superiors, built a chapel in Smolyaninov. In 1803, the devout Sukhanova was consoled by a letter that allowed her to build, at her request, a stone church in the name of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary. since Matrona Ivanovna’s zeal did not correspond to her condition, the church was built slowly and, contrary to previous intentions, the upper half of it was built of wood, the old iconostasis was installed, bought in Storm, and the roof was not iron, but made of silk. The consecration of the church was carried out in 1807 by Starobelsky Archpriest Andrei Poniatovsky. But despite all the shortcomings of the church builder, the church in 1808 already had an expensive silver chalice with an instrument, a silver tomb, the altarless and gift-bearing crosses were made of silver, and in 1825 she also built a new iconostasis. Her son and heir, Gavriil Gavrilovich Sukhanov, built a stone fence, blocked the church, built houses for the clergy - with 5 chambers for the priest and 3 for the deacon. Her other son, Yuri Gavrilovich, who owned only one farm of several hundred acres of land, donated 600 rubles worth of various things for the church. ser. The landowner Alexandra Ivanovna Kolokoltsova does not leave a single proposal of the priest in favor of the church unfulfilled: a beautiful shroud, a new vessel with an instrument, altar clothes, vestments, a silver setting for the icon of the Mother of God - gifts of her zeal. In 1828, the Church was in great danger from fire: but, to the surprise of everyone, it remained intact. Parish – 4 classes. Church land 49? tithes Number of parishioners: in 1800 569 men, 547 women; in 1810, 637 men, 611 women; in 1830, 809 men, 873 women; in 1850 1115 men, 1180 women. floor. 34 people died from cholera in 1832; in 1833 there was a severe famine, so people ate acorns and tree bark. In 1848, 80 people died from cholera, and in 1849, 29 people died from scurvy. Bezginovka, on the right bank of the river. Aidara, inhabited by Major Fyodor Ignatievich Bezgin. The village of Tsaryovka, located on the left bank of the Aydar, almost opposite Bezginovka, resembles the former settlement of Tsareborisovka - which was also called Petropavlovka after the Church of the Apostles Peter and Paul. It was inhabited by single-palace dwellers who were resettled here from Tsareborisov in 1759, but who in 1768 were partly united with the single-palace dwellers of Bakhmutovka, around 1765. They moved to the river. Aydar from the city of Bakhmut, partly resettled to the same-palaces of Raigorodok. (Bakhmutovka was populated by Bakhmut salt workers who left the Bakhmut wells, while the Crimean self-planted salt replaced the evaporated salt of the Bakhmut and Slavic factories) Cherkassy settled in their place, at the invitation of Bezgin. The first church, in honor of the Kazan Icon of the Mother of God, was built by Bezgin in 1772. The land at the church is 120 acres. Cases of God's judgment: a) cholera in 1831 kidnapped 59 people in the parish; b) in 1833 there was a severe grain crop failure; b) 28 people died from cholera in 1848. Number of parishioners: in 1800 786 men, 797 women; in 1810, 749 men, 762 women; in 1830, 952 men, 985 women; in 1850 1115 men, 1035 women. floor. Arrival in the new state, 4th grade. Muratova - 1 verst from the shore of the Donets. The lands of Muratova (from the upper reaches of the Olshana River to the Donets and along the Donets along the Beskorsky farmstead, from here to the Erika River and along the Erik to the mound) “including 300 quarters in the field, and in two for the same, and for 1000 kopecks of hay,” in 1735 they were given, for service in the Bakhmut Salt Office, to Vasily Ilyich Vergilev, who back in 1715 built a farm here with various establishments and invited Cherkasy to live. It was he, Virgilev, who built the first church here in the name of St. Nicholas. In 1778, Muratova Sloboda went to Major Bezgin, who built a new church here, consecrated in 1782. He also supplied the church with utensils and a sacristy. Subsequently, Alexander Edokimovich Shidlovsky and his son Andrei did a lot for the church. Before his death, priest Alexander Razdolsky bequeathed to put into the Order of Public Charity a capital of 3,000 rubles in banknotes, so that the capital and interest would be taken when they were needed for the church. His will was fulfilled by his son, priest Peter Razdolsky. There are 152 dessiatines of church land, but 103 dessiatines of them are sandy land, incapable of cultivation. Recent disasters were revealed in Muratova as follows: in 1831, 31 people died from cholera; in 1833 there was a severe grain harvest failure, a quarter of rye was sold for up to 40 rubles in banknotes; the people ate acorns, grass, rotten meats with the addition of a small amount of flour. 122 people died from cholera in 1848. Number of parishioners: in 1800 515 men, 475 women; in 1810, 638 men, 610 women; in 1830, 974 men, 1003 women; in 1850 1061 men, 1127 women. floor. With part of the settlements of the Ostrogozhsky regiment Belovodsk is a provincial town on the Derkul River. It was founded, in all likelihood, around 1686 and belonged to the settlements of the Ostrogozhsky regiment. From 1765 to 1795 it was a county town. Nowadays there are two churches in Belovodsk - the Trinity Cathedral and St. Nicholas. The current Trinity stone church, consecrated on August 23, 1848, is exemplary in beauty and splendor, the first after Count Rastrelli’s Akhtyrsky Cathedral. This church was built between 1842 and 1848 with donations from the residents of Belovodsk, with the help of petition books and 5,000 silver rubles allocated from public capital. In addition, stone and timber were delivered for him by residents of the entire Belovodsk district. The former manager of the Belovodsk district, Alexey Pavlovich Soletsky, and the peasant head, Ivan Panchenko, took special care of its construction. More remarkable than others were the donations of the peasant Nikita Korenchenok; he gave 400 silver rubles for the church. His son, Peter, after his death, arranged a silver chasuble for the local icon of the Mother of God at 530 silver rubles. The wooden church, which preceded the stone one, was moved from the bank of Derkul to a hillock in 1805 due to the fact that Derkul began to wash it away into the hollow water; This church was rebuilt from a dilapidated one in 1762 and burned down in 1833. Nicholas Church, a wooden one, was built in 1768 and rebuilt in 1806. A Gospel with a silver plaque worth 140 silver rubles and a silver ark worth 375 silver rubles - an offering from the peasant Alexander Semikozov; He and Marya Goncharova made silver vestments for four local icons. The church also contains antiquities: the Euchologion, Metropolitan Peter the Mogila, the Kiev seal of 1646. The church land at the Trinity Church is 129 acres; under Nikolsky - 149? tithes Cases of God's judgment: a) the fire of 1833, which destroyed up to 200 houses in Belovodsk; b) the fire of 1837, which burned up to 100 households; c) cholera, from which up to 700 people died in 1830; in 1847 up to 70 people; in 1848 to 480 people. It is impossible not to mention that Nikita and Pyotr Korenchenko, who are so zealous for the church of God, are also known for their deeds of mercy towards their neighbors. During the famine years of 1833–1834, Nikita supported up to 50 people at his own expense, and Peter in 1849, when a quarter of rye was bought for 18 rubles in banknotes, distributed 50 quarters of flour to the poor. The ancient settlement is located at the confluence of the Derkula River with the Donets. The very name of this place indicates that there was some kind of city or town here. Traces of the town are still visible today - a round trench with access to the east; around the trench there are pits. Not long ago, stones were removed from the town to build factories. According to local opinion, it was a Tatar city; and later on, as the same popular review says, there was a den of robbers here. The latter is supported by the following circumstance. In 1831, the peasants of Gorodishche, in the commercial industry, stopped by one hundred-year-old old woman, the Don landowner, and she showed them a letter from an old man who participated in robberies, written to his friend, where he asks the latter to visit the places of the main robber dens and, according to signs, open money there. The letter said: “from the Mulov ford in the Don army, 30 versts from the Settlement, to the stone Settlement, from there to the east there is a spring; then into flat forests, where there is a so-called Naked Grave - half of it is overgrown with forest, and the other is bare.” Based on this letter, the peasants traveled to all the places and found signs, but did not find any money. The letter was lost in 1833 due to a fire. Since, on the one hand, Gorodishche is located only half a mile from the general boundary of the Don Army, on the other hand, it is known that until 1704 the Donets laid claim to the lands of the Donetsk region right up to the mouth of the Bakhmut River and occupied the towns of Aidar, Trekhizbyansk, Sukharev and others: there is no doubt that they also occupied Gorodishche at the time that the folk story appoints for the revelry of bandits. In 1745, the Don landowner Podgaevsky, while inhabiting his village, found no more than 5 peasant huts in the settlement. According to the affairs of the consistory, in 1771 it was allowed to build the Church of the Intercession of the Mother of God in the village of Gorodishche. Roman Sushchenko and Ioanniky Filippenko bought the bell for 2,500 rubles in banknotes. Number of parishioners: in 1810 798 men, 792 women; in 1830, 1291 men, 1399 women; in 1850 1649 men, 1722 women. floor. Cholera, which did not affect Settlement in 1830 or 1847, kidnapped up to 260 people in 1848. Evsyug - at the top of the Evsyug river. A wooden church in the name of the Nativity of John the Baptist was built here in 1757. Land at the church 148? tithes Number of parishioners: in 1810 1623 men, 1512 women; in 1830, 1959 men, 1967 women; in 1850 2382 men, 2355 women. floor. Mortality from cholera: 17 people died in 1831; in 1833 – 25 people; in 1847 – 40 people; in 1848 - 223 people. 67 people died from scurvy in 1849. Kolyadovka - on the Evsyuga River. The first church in Kolyadovka was consecrated in honor of Archangel Michael in 1764. The peasant Fyodor Semyonov Maistrenko cared most about its construction, who, taking 70 rubles of money and 20 quarters of bread donated by others, hired workers from himself and worked for two years on the construction of the church. The current stone church was consecrated in 1823. Number of parishioners: 1800 1302 men, 1233 women; in 1810 1370 men, 1260 women; in 1830 1248 men, 1277 women; in 1850 1542 men, 1538 women. floor. 65 people died from cholera in 1831; in 1847 45 people; in 1848, 395 people; 205 people died from scurvy in 1849. Baranikovka - near the Kamyshnaya River. According to the affairs of the Consistory, it is clear that in 1769 the residents of Baranikovka asked for permission to again build a church in their settlement in the name of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary; The church was consecrated in October 1771, but back in 1770 Zakhary Ponomarenkov from the sextons and Little Russian settlement Derkula Moses Sobka were ordained priests in the Baraninovskaya Mother of God Church. From these cases it is clear that there was a church in Baranikovka before 1769. In 1825, according to the report of the Dean, the Baranikovsky church was closed, due to its dilapidation, the parishioners were included in the Danilovsky church and they were allowed to build a stone church; but then it was again allowed to perform divine services in the old church. The current wooden church was consecrated in 1846. Church land 96 acres Number of parishioners: in 1800 1205 men, 1089 women; in 1810, 1416 men, 1306 women; in 1830, 2069 men, 2002 women; in 1850 2044 men, 2050 women. floor. Cases of God's judgment: 70 people died of cholera in 1831; in 1847 37 people; in 1848 – 130 people. The scurvy of 1849 sent up to 50 people to the grave. Contains part of the settlements of the former Ostrogozhsky regiment Tarabanovka - on the road from Starobelsk to Valuiki. There was once a Cherkasy town here. The remains of its ramparts with a ditch near the houses of priests and rural massacres have not yet been erased. Old-timers say that this place was called Tarabanovka after the surname of the owner of the land - Tarabanov. The place where the Tarabanovsky church stood is known and is surrounded by a monument. But the church was moved somewhere to the Voronezh province, where the Tarabanovsky peasants were also resettled. Now it is also unknown in whose name the church was consecrated. The wooden church that preceded the current stone church, in the name of the Apostles Peter and Paul, was consecrated in 1798. The stone church, built through the efforts of priest Alexander Lyubitsky with donations from parishioners - state-owned peasants, was consecrated in 1843. Parish – 2 classes; land at the church 132 acres. Parishioners are counted according to confessional lists: in 1800, 989 men, 960 women; in 1810, 1116 men, 1057 women; in 1830, 1992 men, 2032 women; in 1850 2483 men, 2453 women. d. floor. There were deaths from cholera: in 1831, 35 people; in 1833 – 28 people; in 1848 – 317 people. 11 people died from scurvy. Belokurakino - takes its name from the Belaya River, which flows into Aydar and flows inside the settlement, and from the name of its famous owner, Prince Kurakin. It is not known whether there was any settlement here before the local lands were donated to Prince Boris Ivanovich Kurakin, Peter the Great’s brother-in-law. But it is known that the Kurakin princes tried, not without success, to populate the steppes along the river. Belaya and Aidari. They owned the settlements: Pavlovka, Aleksandrovka, Demyanovka, Belokurakino, Tanyushevka, Alekseevka. (In the confessional list for 1753, parishioners of the Tanyushevskaya St. Nicholas Church, numbering 269 men, 244 women, are called subjects of Cherkassy of Prince Alexander Kurakin.) In 1750, an antimension was issued “to the village of Belokurakino to the Church of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary”; and in the case of 1759 it is clear that in that year there were already three priests at the Belokurakinsky church, and among them one was an archpriest - Yakov Orzhelsky. In 1792, Prince Kurakin built a stone church that still exists today. The chapel in the name of St. Nicholas was built in 1817 by the free tiller Grigory Grinko. Parish – 1st class; land at the church 198 acres. Number of parishioners: in 1800 2287 men, 2160 women; in 1810, 2565 men, 2494 women; in 1830 4083 men, 4106 women. floor. The residents of Belokurakina recognize as the greatest blessing of God the freedom that Prince Alexander Borisovich Kurakin gave them, granting them the rights of free cultivators. And they remember their benefactor - they commemorate him on days of general remembrance. In 1848, 360 people died from cholera. 350 people died from scurvy. On the right bank of the river. Loznaya, flowing into the Aydar, on the border of Valuysky district. According to legend, it is known that 3 versts. From present-day Aleksandrovka, in a place called Pisarskoye, there was the settlement of Loznaya and there was a church here. According to the same legend, after the plague of 1718, the inhabitants of Loznoy considered their place of residence unlucky and dispersed in different directions. The church, after some time, was taken by the inhabitants of the village. Bolshie Lipegi, Valuysky district. The new population of the area was already under Prince Kurakin. In 1757, residents, through a clerk, asked for permission to build a church in the name of St. Alexander Svirsky, and the church was consecrated on August 30, 1758. The stone church was consecrated in 1824 and was built in 1817, at the expense of the parishioners. In 1845, a rich difference of 1000 rubles was delivered. silver by chamberlain Nikolai Alekseevich Mukhanov. The parish is 1st class, the land at the church is 202 acres. Number of parishioners: in 1800 1420 men, 1342 women; in 1810, 2073 men, 2057 women; in 1830 3208 men, 3216 women; in 1850 2934 men, 2916 women. Of these, 152 people died of cholera in 1831; in 1848 250 people. Up to 350 people died from scurvy in 1849. Novo-belenkaya - on the right bank of the Belaya River. Where now sl. New Belenkaya, the first centurion, Andrei Kuzmich Chmykhov, founded the farm, and named his farm Kuzminka after the name of his father. The first church was built here by centurion Chmykhov in 1735 and was consecrated in the name of the holy martyr Andrei Stratilates. This first church, after some time, burned down from lightning. The second church was consecrated in 1753 in the name of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary. In 1791, the third wooden church was built. In 1832, through the efforts of Archpriest Ivan Fedorov, a stone Church of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary was built; the bell tower and fence were built in 1846. Church land 198 acres. The disasters of the parishioners: a) cholera, from which 30 people died in 1831; in 1833 – 51 people; in 1848 – 207 people; b) drought and famine of 1833; some went to such extremes that they ate acorns, bark, leaves and chalk, mixing all this with a small amount of flour; c) 186 people died from scurvy in 1849. All parishioners are counted according to the statements: in 1800, 1440 men, 1330 women; in 1810, 1174 men, 1125 women; in 1830 2335 men, 2464 women, in 1850 2610 men, 2647 women. shower floor Contains part of the settlement of the Ostrogozhsky regiment. The most remarkable settlements are Markovka, Kuryachevka and Nikolskoye. Markovka, on the Derkul River, is inhabited by people from the provinces of Chernigov, Poltava and Voronezh. Its first settlement took place around 1703. This must be assumed from the icon of St. Nicholas, written in 1703 and now located in the Transfiguration Church. Nowadays there are two churches in Markovka, both made of stone – Preobrazhensky and Assumption. The stone church in the name of the Transfiguration of the Lord was consecrated in 1769 with the blessing of Tikhon 2nd Bishop of Voronezh. In 1827, a stone bell tower costing 5,000 rubles was built to replace the wooden one. silver The Assumption Church with a chapel in honor of the Cross of the Lord, built in 1819 with the zeal of parishioners and the efforts of Priest Kirill Grekov. It was consecrated in 1820. New iconostasis, excellent work, costs 3550 rubles. silver, established in 1845 There are 99 dessiatines of church land at the Transfiguration Church and 99 dessiatines at the Assumption Church. Works of God: on April 24, 1838, a fire broke out during a strong wind, threatening to destroy the entire settlement. The tears of the poor, as parishioners say, extinguished this fire. During the procession of the cross in front of the Kazan Icon of the Mother of God, the people fell to their knees with bitter tears, while they sang: “Early Intercessor, Mother of the Lord Most High, intercede for us all!” The fire was limited to the destruction of 6 households. From cholera in both parishes: in 1847, 185 people died, in 1848 - 88 people. 95 people died from scurvy. Kuryachevka - on the Derkul River. The first settlers who founded the local settlement came from the settlement of Ternov, Lebedinsky district. It was Demyan Kuryachiy, with 4 sons. They settled on lands free for livestock under Peter I. The inhabitants of the Kuryachago farm and others that were soon formed took their spiritual needs to the Belovodsk Trinity Church. In 1767, residents of the villages - Kuryachevsky, Bondarevsky, Burlatsky, Kaimakovsky, Pugachevoy and Goncharevoy asked and received permission to build a church in Kuryachevka. In 1768, the deacon of the Belovodsk Trinity Church, Andrei Lavrentyev, supported by the approval and request of the parishioners, was ordained as a priest of the Kuryachevsk Ascension Church. The church was consecrated in the name of the Ascension of the Lord in 1769. And by 1774, another Belovodsky sexton, Timofey Grigoriev, was ordained as the second Priest of Kuryachevka. This is what the affairs of the Consistory say. In 1819, the church was rebuilt and placed on a stone foundation, and in 1825, through the efforts of Artemy Vetukhov, its interior walls were painted. Church land 491/2 acres. The disasters of the parishioners: a) cholera, from which 52 people died in 1831; in 1847 – 103 people; in 1848 – 67 people; b) famine and loss of livestock in 1833; c) scurvy in 1849, from which 76 people died. Among the parishioners, the retired trumpeter Emelyan Kuryachiy, who died in 1840, attracted attention with his strict and non-covetous life. Having received his resignation, he abandoned the vegetable garden, which he cultivated with his own hands; rarely accepted alms, only in the most extreme need; his food in recent years was crumpet baked by himself and potatoes; He earned clothes and shoes by selling his products. More than once he went to Kyiv to venerate St. relics; He visited the parish church on all Sundays and holidays and prayed with tears. Sometimes his tenderness reached the point that sobs interrupted his speech, as the parish priest saw more than once; His favorite speech was thanking the Lord for the fact that he does not need anything. Number of parishioners: in 1800 1373 men, 1295 women; in 1810, 896 men, 870 women; in 1830, 802 men, 877 women; in 1850 1010 men. 1056 women. Nikolskaya - on the Kamyshnaya River. The free places along the Kamyshnaya River remained empty steppe for a long time. Under Empress Elizabeth, tramps began to settle here, whose trade was robbery and robbery. All the government's efforts to restore order in this region remained in vain. Only the terrible disasters of 1770–1772. tamed the wild will of the steppe people. In 1770, clouds of bloody color with riders of various types, as noted in church notes, greatly frightened the inhabitants. The plague and death of livestock in 1771 brought even more horror: the death was so severe that there were not enough human hands to clear the roads of corpses; Pugachev's rebellion with its consequences also had a menacing effect in the region. Struck by these punishments of Heaven, the wild steppe inhabitants in 1775 vowed to build a church. The Yeletsk first-ranking merchant Ivan Zheludkov, who lived in the neighboring Don steppes, knew very well the activities of the steppe inhabitants, was delighted at their good intentions and volunteered to provide assistance in the construction of the church to St. Nicholas. And the church was consecrated in 1782. Church land 96 acres. Visits of the wrath of God in the parish: a) in 1822, locusts flew through the local region in thick clouds, destroying everything in the fields and meadows. The peasants of the Nikolskaya settlement turned to prayer and public prayer singing was performed. Locusts sat in thick layers on their fields, and yet the fields remained intact. b) In 1831, cholera appeared in its most dangerous form. When faced with threatening death, the parishioners sincerely turned to God. The doors of the church were open from morning until late at night, and the church was full of worshipers; everyone hurried to cleanse the soul by fasting, prayer and confession; everyone partook of the holy Mystery. This was the most fertile harvest of spiritual matters. There were only 2 people who died from cholera. In 1848, the second had the same effect on the hearts of the parishioners. There were 4 people who died from it. c) The scurvy of 1849 was destructive. Her actions were terrible. Heat developed throughout the whole body, the gums turned black, the teeth became loose, breathing became difficult, the knees swelled, wounds opened on the legs from which blood flowed, the whole body became disordered, sometimes ending in water sickness. There were 63 people who died from scurvy. The number of parishioners according to the lists: in 1800, 779 men, 731 women; in 1810, 899 men, 854 women; in 1830 1247 men, 1228 women; in 1850 1439 men, 1488 women.